《Emotionless Woman [English]》


 CHAPTER 1

    Third Person Pov


    In an abandoned building there is a transaction going on between two rising organizations, The Hellex organization and The Dragon Organization, they transact different types of daggers from different countries. One of those daggers is The, ¡°Knife Silvers steel ¡±


    It is believed that the historical basis is that these types ofbat knives are made in Silvers steel. However, this tip was invented in the Silvers steel, and recently. development was made by thepany under the name of Steel. In the first ce emphasis on reducing the cost of the manufacturing process. As they say instead of some authoritative sources, the design was developed by Rose Group.


    And there is another one called the knife butterfly and other kind of dagger including the various types of guns.


    While they¡¯re busy with transactions, on the other side of the band have an emotionless girl who has been assigned a mission to dismantle The transaction that is taking ce in that abandoned building. She walks quietly and finds time to disrupt the ongoing transaction.


    ¡°Mr. Curpoz Here are the different types of daggers and guns. I will sell them to you in the amount of two billion¡± Mr Vinueva said.


    ¡°I will buy those, as long as you just follow the rules, I hate those people who betrayed me, you know me Mr. Vinueva¡±. Mr Curpoz said.


    ¡°I know Mr. Curpoz I¡¯m the type of person who follows the rules.¡± Mr. Vinueva said while smirking, but Mr. Curpoz cunning at Vinueva, while they were exchanging transactions Mr. Curpoz was suddenly shot by Mr. Vinueva  in the chest while some of their personnel were also exchanging bullets.


    ¡°You¡¯re cunning Mr. Vinueva You don¡¯t know how to keep the conversation you¡¯ll pay for it¡±. MR. Curpoz said while having difficulty breathing.


    ¡°I¡¯m really cunning when ites to things like this Mr. curpoz you¡¯re unlucky because you don¡¯t have a brain.¡± Vinueva said as he approached it.


    ¡°This is yourstl breath,¡± Mr. Vinueva remarked as he smiled and shot him in the head.


    Mr. Curpoz¡¯s employees withdrew after the loss of the Hellex organization¡¯s boss. While Mr. Vinueva was reveling in his victory, someone from a dark corner of the building piped up.


    ¡°Is that fun Mr. Vinueva? You won the victory. But too bad it¡¯s also yourst day in this world.¡± Said of a girl in the dark part of the abandoned building. Mr. Vinueva suddenly became cold  and His staff because of that voice that You would never dream of hearing in all your Life. Mr. Vinueva turned in the back.


    ¡°Who are you and What do you need¡± He said while trembling with fear. Suddenly the woman came out slowly, as she came out was reflected by Mr. Vinueva A woman dressed in pure ck while turning just towards the chin.


    He slowly raised his face and Mr Vinueva saw his posture but it was masked. Only her eyes could be seen. When Mr. Vinueva saw her eyes There was no emotion and no life, he suddenly backed away because he knew very well The one with eyes was none other than the so -called assassin of the empire organization hidden under the name s.


    ¡°what are you doing here Ms. s? You don¡¯t have business here.¡± Mr Vinueva said.


    ¡°Your right Mr Vinueva I don¡¯t have business here, but sad to say my superior send me here to kill you¡± s said while smirking but they can¡¯t see her grin because it¡¯s masked.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The men of Mr. Vinueva promptly raised their weapons and shot at it, but no bullets were fired. s is a trained assassin in the Empire organization, thus avoiding gunshots is second nature to her.


    While shooting the bullet, one of Mr. Vinueva¡¯s men is strangled by s due to the excessive speed of her actions, Mr. Vinueva men¡¯s can no longer track Her actions as if it were a gust of wind passing in front of you.


    While other is falling down, Mr. Vinueva is turn  suddenly a statue in his stand Now and trembling with fear because he knows the end of him because no one can defeat a skilled assassin of the empire organization. While trembling with fear, he didn¡¯t notice that s is behind him.


    ¡°Scared huh? I like that Mr. Vinueva, I like people fear me.¡± s said while whispering to Mr. Vinueva¡¯s particle in the back. s had already stabbed him in the neck, suddenly the blood hissed in his neck and it slowly fell while his eyes were still open.


    s Turn around Or should I say   Emory Ace Montemayor the emotionless Woman. As she left that abandoned building she uttered The words ¡°what you have done to others will also happen to you¡± she said while leaving the building. When she left that abandoned building, it exploded.


    Emory Ace Montemayor Pov


    After the mission, I notify my superior that the mission has beenpleted. I left the building without leaving a trace that would point out that I was the one who did it.


    I ride in my ducati and pulled it quickly away from that ce, leaving the building exploding. As I was running my motor I wondered if to go to the ce where I always hang out.


    I stopped my motor as I reach The destination I want where I always go. I¡¯m lucky because it¡¯s night now after I park my motor on the side of the tree I go to the side of the cliff and sit there and look up to see The shining stars .


    as I look at the stars I still have no trace of emotion in my eyes I¡¯m always like this I wasn¡¯t like this before but since The two most important people in my whole life died, My parents, the smiles on my lips suddenly disappeared My eyes before that could be seen full of joy and radiance are gone It¡¯s not like now that You can¡¯t trace any emotion when you look at its like dead lifeless Life.


    While looking up at the stars I remembered The time when that was thest time I talked to my parents.


    (FLASH BACK)


    ¡°Princess, be kind because your dad and I are going to New York to handle our business there, I want you to behave while we are not by your side okay? Manang Delia will be with you so don¡¯t give Manang Delia a hard time to handle you sweetie. ¡± Mom said while smiling I can¡¯t help to smile too and response.


    ¡°Yes mom I¡¯ll behave while you and dad are away, but mom don¡¯t forget my Gift.¡± I said with a smile I saw dading down the stairs while carrying his and mom¡¯s luggage after dad came down he went to Us and said The word


    ¡°My princess be kind while we¡¯re away, okay? I don¡¯t know when we will end there but we always have a video call princess ¡°dad said while smiling at me.


    They hug me and They kiss both of my cheeks.


    I also kissed them and bid my goodbye. I went with them out of the House ¡°we¡¯re going now sweetie.¡± Mom said Then bid her good bye to me, dad drive the car, I raise my hand And wave as a good bye to them while smiling.


    I entered the House and watched a cartoon while I was busy watching Unaware The time and over an hour, thought if go First to the garden and sit on the swing and look at the flowers , The Beauty of flowers  and The breeze is  very nice to feel.


    Even though I haven¡¯t stay a few minutes looking at the flowers there, I saw Manang Deliaing towards me as if anxious ¡°Emory don¡¯t be surprised by what I¡¯m going to say¡±


    ¡°What is that Manang delia.¡± I said ¡°Emory, your parents are gone¡± like a flood that exploded over and over again. Those words came to my mind. My world crash because of that news came from Manang Delia.


    (END OF FLASHBACK)


    In my parents funeral I cried a lot on the same Day I  also promised that I would avenge them. The culprit in my parent¡¯s death was Unable to find security because they fled.


    Years after that incident I became one of the skilled assassins in the empire organization I learned to stand on My own two feet I never wanted to be with friends and Others who will also be my weakness in the end.


    The individuals who salute the globe above like the person who shamed my parents I did not hold justice to the authorities since it was my own hand The one who provided justice to their deaths I killed them mercilessly because killing my parents would be the end of them.


    after that memory for how many years of living, my tearse out in my eyes for the first time. Not crib wiped The tears that dripped from my eyes and let it go, I stood up and felt the wind and for thest time I smiled and let Theself fall into the abyss.


    I thought revenge for my parent¡¯s death would make me happy but I¡¯m wrong. I didn¡¯t gain anything instead I gain sadness and feel empty. I think ending my life in this way will make me rest but I am wrong. The beginning of my life is just starting.

 CHAPTER 2

    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    When my eyes woke up again, I thought I was in hell. It¡¯s just a miracle if I¡¯m in heaven. I didn¡¯t do anything good but to kill.


    But I was wrong The thought that if I could finally rest was just a big imagination because when I opened my eyes I was in a room It was so beautiful andfortable when you look at it. I got up and took a walk around the room where I am now. .


    Still My emotions seem lifeless because I¡¯m so used to it I¡¯d better take a bath and fix Myself to find out what kind of person I¡¯m in now.


    When I opened the door of this room it greeted me A hallway that was super clean as I walked I was still No emotion in my eyes.


    I looked up at the paintings hanging on the wall as I walked. I was approaching the stairs and when I arrived I grabbed the side of the stairs and went down but as I was going down I saw men in ck in the living room and talking to each other Ady that  look  suspicious and a woman like my age, I stopped going down and listened to their conversation first


    ¡°So Mr. Ludwig it¡¯s settled that my step daughter will marry your son. ¡± Thatdy said to an old man who is very cold if you look at it. It¡¯s scary to look but I¡¯m different. I¡¯m not afraid even of death.


    After the conversation between them Mr. Ludwig leave with his men in ck and thedy and I think her daughter left out while smiling ear to ear. I went down Only then did they notice me


    ¡°Hey step sis how are you ?.¡± The girl said while smiling like an idiot.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Stop that Nicole, And Be you will marry the son of Mr. Ludwig and you can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡± Thedy said and left while her daughter Nicole was left behind.


    ¡°Hahahaha Good luck, step sis; you¡¯ll be marrying a monster from the Ludwig family ¡°she left and even though she couldn¡¯t get away, she faced me again.


    ¡°By the way I should be the one to marry that monster but I refuse and tell Mom to rece me as you, thank you for saving me from that marriage, but I¡¯m not really thankful that you save me from that marriage because I feel happy knowing that you¡¯ll marry a monster, i really like it when I see you suffer. ¡± she promised and left while a smile was posted on his face.


    While I didn¡¯t know anything and just went to the kitchen of this house, I still had a hard time because I didn¡¯t memorize the roundabout in our house, then if I could find the kitchen, I went straight to the ref and looked for something good to eat and had dessert. here That¡¯s all I ate because I¡¯m not very hungry yet.


    I just realized that I transmigrated to another body named Y-za Balle Mondragon. But still I¡¯m not shock I¡¯m being the real me I don¡¯t he care. I didn¡¯t scold those mothers because I¡¯m not in the mood as long as they don¡¯t mess up with me. This would be my new beginning and for those who want to mess up with me will taste my anger.


    The next day Since I woke up in be¡¯s body, I didn¡¯t do anything but lock myself in the room and read the books. The two mothers, on the other hand, did nothing but squander wealth. Be¡¯s good father.


    During the two weeks I stayed here, I discovered everything that was happening in the person of Be and those around her. She was not treated well because she was always scolded or the mother and daughter always scolded her.


    And his worthless father Don Elias Fernando Mondragon, since he died His ex -wife Ste Lyn Vsquez who came from the third richest in the philippines Vsquez corporationpany since he hated His only daughter be because of he The reason His Wife died. But he didn¡¯t even listen to his daughter exnation.


    I got up and went downstairs. The book I was reading on the side table by the side of the bed. I don¡¯t have time to tell the story. The whole event in the life of this body is not necessary. I need  to prepare for Later in the engagement party that will take ce, Mr. Ludwig son none other than dimir Moon Ludwig. Until Now I don¡¯t know who I will marry.


    It¡¯s just gossip. What I hear from the helpers here at home, They say no one sees the face of a dimir Moon, it¡¯s always masked. That¡¯s why they called it a demon or a monster, but I don¡¯t know anything about it because I¡¯ve never interfered The Life of others.


    Ludwig corporation is the leader in the field of business in the philippines and Mondragon corporation is just an ordinarypany.


    So be¡¯s good father was able to marry or more correctly Say that I am in the Ludwig Family is due to rise The Mondragon corporation.


    It¡¯s like he just sold his own child but I¡¯m also getting worse because I¡¯m going to be lost in this House. I¡¯ll make sure if they will me themsy for releasing someone like me. The Y-za Be Mondragon that they¡¯ve known as weak is now Emory Ace Montemayor the fierce and merciless woman of empire organization.

 CHAPTER 3

    Third Person Pov


    In a luxurious mansion, a banquet of high-ranking representatives of various corporationpanies also takes ce. The arrival of other visitors.


    Others think that they can¡¯t miss it because it¡¯s The engagement party of the son of the highest man in the field of business industry.


    While the others were busy talking, a very fancy car suddenly arrived and parked in the middle of the gate and the Ludwig family gradually came out. A man in ck pocketed the car door and Mr. Damon lux Ludwig first came out. Damon Lux Ludwig dimir Moon Ludwig¡¯s father after he left, he supported his Queen or should w Say that his beloved wife Saffira Jane Luxxamana who came from an ordinary family only.


    They have The full attention of Mr. Ludwig showed no emotion while his wife just smiled. His wife  waved to the guests and media. They walked and went to the table reserved for their family. They were greeted by Mr. Elias Fernando Mondragon while smiling ¡°Mr. Ludwig thank you foring ¡°Mr. Mondragon said


    ¡°I will definitelye because it is The engagement party of my eldest son¡± said Mr. Ludwig with no emotion. They sat down and talked about business.


    Next came The others with The three children of Mr. Ludwig Mark Blood Ludwig, The second of the siblings and The third Julious Han Ludwig and The youngest Rose Anne Ludwig who is only 18 years old.


    Thest to arrive was The eldest son of the Ludwig family, dimir Moon Ludwig, when he arrived. No one can see his Face because it is always hidden in his mask.


    If you look at it as if you will be killed by the looks no one can bear to stare at his dazzling eyes.


    When the most important guests at that party arrived, Be¡¯s father, Elias Fernando Mondragon, began to take the stage.


    ¡°Thank you so much foring to the engagement party of my daughter and Mr Ludwig¡¯s Eldest son.¡± Mr. Mondragon said while smiling ¡°I¡¯d like to invite Mr Ludwig to please join me here in front and talk about your speech.¡± He promised and waited for Mr. to be able to go on stage. Ludwig.


    On the walk of Mr. Ludwig on stage It is undeniable that his body is very beautiful even though he is a little old, he shows no emotion. When he was able to climb, Mr. Mondragon and he gave The Microphone to Mr. Ludwig.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to thank everyone foring out for this important evening. For those who don¡¯t know what this party is for, it¡¯s my eldest son¡¯s engagement to Mr. Mondragon¡¯s young daughter. Please give a round of apuse for my son dimir Moon Ludwig to join me here, and at the very least express your gratitude to those who havee here tonight. ¡± Mr. Ludwig said


    The people apuded and dimir also stood up to go on stage as he went on stage all the women¡¯s eyes were only on him The other women were disgusted because of the rumors that behind the mask there was a hidden very ugly and demonic in appearance.


    When he reached the stage he said nothing but the very frugal word ¡°Thank you Foring today¡± and gave it again to Mr. Mondragon The microphone, Others can¡¯t believe it because of the stinginess that His speech is so cold that it¡¯s still weak.


    So the others no longer wonder if they call it a monster. Mr. Ludwig returned to his assigned table. While dimir remained on stage to wait for his Fiance.


    While on the other side of the band, the maids of the Mondragon Family are confused because they can¡¯t find their Young miss Y-za Be. They went around the whole mansion just to find the girl but they couldn¡¯t find her and the one who was still confused didn¡¯t even move. Her father sent her a very nice gown in naby blue.


    And when they also looked at the make up kits that were sent, not a single one was touched there.


    While Mr. Mondragon, on the other hand, is starting to call his Daughter.


    ¡°Its now appropriate to call my young daughter Ms. Y-za Be Mondragon. ¡± After he said those words went The spot light on the stairs where Be was supposed to go down everyone went there attention and waiting for who Wille out there as well as dimir who has no emotion just looking there too .


    A few minutes passed but nothing came down there or  shadow that showed little by little Mr. Mondragon also nervous. because his worthless daughter will embarrass him.


    While Their attention on the stairs suddenly  A door opened on the side and went there The attention of the visitors.


    Gradually when the door opened, a woman wearing ck pants, a white t-shirt and white shoes, and wearing a ck jacket, walked on the stage with no trace of emotion in her eyes and lifeless eyes.


    Others dropped their jaws because The thought should be her dress is elegant to wear ended up in a simple outfit only.

 CHAPTER 4

    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    After cleaning my self, I went out of the bathroom and went to the closet, but it wasn¡¯t even halfway through. When I stepped on it, there was a sudden knock on the door. I opened it, even though I had just finished. with Carrying equipment and with  a gown naby blue but I  ignore that and asked The helpers


    ¡°What are those?¡±.


    ¡°Young miss, that¡¯s what your father sent, that¡¯s what you¡¯ll wearter.¡± The maid¡¯s response while looking down.


    After a while, they finished putting it on the bed and then the Gays came in, even at first nce, the Gays would know first by the extra thickness of their make -up. I just looked at them without any emotions


    ¡°Wow your Be right.¡± The one gay says.


    ¡°Wow your so beautiful and I think a light make up will do but why your eyes is lifeless I can¡¯t see any emotions there.¡± He even said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a make-up artist; I can handle myself, so leave if you don¡¯t want me to blow up your heads right here right now.¡± I said this while staring at them with my razor-sharp eyes.


    Suddenly they trembled and said ¡°b-but girl. We¡¯ll be upset if we just leave you, we¡¯re sure that your father will break our bones if we didn¡¯t obey what he ordered to us, you know that you¡¯re father is like a tiger when he¡¯s angry¡± Said One as The knee swayed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and if both of you are still here, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you both.¡± I said in a very scary voice. Even before I started counting, they suddenly ran away as the two of them came out with the helpers. I didn¡¯t even lock the door and started to fix it.


    The time has passed and the party is starting at the chin but I am still just chill sitting on the roof of the House and just watching. I don¡¯t wear The things they sent earlier I hate wearing dresses it make me ufortable.


    I just wore simple clothes, ck pants, white t-shirt, which I wore with a ck jacket and white shoes.


    In my observation I did not realize The time and called father called my name while all of them are looking at the stairs where I suppose to pass in.


    ¡°What do they think, I¡¯m going to pass in that stairs?¡± I said to myself while smirking looking at them below, they were still looking at the stairs that I should pass but I will not pass there.


    I waited a few minutes before thinking about going down. I jumped to the tree on the side before jumping again to go through a door on the side.


    When I opened the door, it came to me. Their attention. The others dropped their jaw, what do they expect? I¡¯m in a gown, then too bad.


    I didn¡¯t pay attention to them and just walked as if nothing happened and my eyes were still lifeless. As I walked, I saw The my good father as if he was going to kill me with his gaze, I knew why he looked like that because I disobeyed Hismand to wear The one he sent to my room.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    No one knows if I avoided him. I looked at him and went up to the stage. I didn¡¯t pay attention anymore. My fiance didn¡¯t even look at me because I didn¡¯t really have a care.


    Third Person Pov


    When the girl climbed on the stage, she ignored the critical looks of the guests at that party.


    While regardless of the girl The eyes are next to her there is also a man who is looking at her with His two pairs of eyes that are looking at her but different. These looks is cold and you will see admiration when he look at bel even if he sees The eyes of be that no emotion and looks lifeless.


    When the girl came next to the young man dimir,  dimir whispered a word that It¡¯s just that he was the only one who heard ¡°Interesting.¡± He whispered as he raised the corner of his lips. The guests recovered from the shock because of Mr. Mondragon.


    ¡°My young daughter is already here, And Please disregard what my daughter is wearing today.¡±  Mr. Mondragon said  as he posted on his lips A strained smile.


    Many murmured about Mr. Mondragon daughter.


    ¡°Is that his daughter? Why she¡¯s wearing like that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this her engagement party, why does it seem like nothing to her¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful but it¡¯s cheap to wear¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a thing to be part of the Ludwig family¡±


    ¡°B*tch¡±


    ¡°Attention seeker¡±


    And many more whispers while his step sister Nicole smiles and says in her mind


    ¡°Totally a b*tch, It¡¯s so bad since you humiliated yourself¡± she said while smirking.


    While The youngest of the Ludwigs Rose Anne and she spoke


    ¡°Oh my god, my older brothers, my soon to be sister inw is so cool.¡± on stage as smiles were posted on their lips.


    Their mother Saffira is also smiling looking at the stage while looking at her son and her fiance Y-za Be while her husband  is just coldly looking at the stage and watching.


    The fun continues The guests Some are talking and Others are about the field of business.


    While dimir and Be went to the table assigned to them. When they sat down, Be still didn¡¯t care to her sarounding that she just drink the wine that was in the ss.


    ¡°Are you not afraid.¡± dimir¡¯s sudden ask to her. Be just looked at it and said ¡°Why would I? Being afraid of someone just like you is not on my vocabry.¡±


    ¡°Even the devil didn¡¯t ept me. So it just means that death is afraid of me, so I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± She said but just whispered Thest thing she said.


    ¡°You have something, and interesting.¡± dimir¡¯s said. While a smile was posted on his lips.


    While they were busy with the decision, they did not notice the assassins who woulde at them to kill The Family of the Ludwigs who are the highest in the field of business world.

 CHAPTER 5

    Third Person Pov


    When the ck assassins rushed in, the rejoicing people were disturbed. it¡¯s from the Dragon Organization but what he hasn¡¯t discovered yet is who¡¯s behind it.


    Be, on the other hand, was also silent and remained sitting in her seat.


    Be had known for a long time that someone was watching them when she was on the roof of their house watching.


    The staff of the Ludwig family, on the other hand, fought for the massacre and the others were saving themselves. During the massacre, someone spoke on the stage. The attention of the Ludwig family and the others were there. dimir and Be also look at there, there they saw Mr. Mondragon who turned on his knees while aiming a sword owned by One of the members of the assassin.


    The speaker on the stage was  among those who attended the engagement party, none other than the manager of the Santiago corporation, Mr. Jacob diaz Santiago.


    ¡°Hahaha Am I happy to know that I¡¯m the mastermind of this mess?¡± He said whileughing. Mr. Mondragon who was hostage of the assassins just wrong move he was immediately beheaded His head.


    ¡°So it¡¯s your n huh¡± Mr. Ludwig said with no emotion and no trace of fear because he knew a Santiago was weak.


    ¡°I am  Mr. ludwig do you know he wants to kill us huh! In abundance the wealth of the Ludwigs I have longed for wille to me. ¡°Mr. Santiago said whileughing like crazy.


    ¡°Do you think you can kill me? You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of Santiago. ¡°Mr. Ludwig¡¯s voice was very cold when he said that.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you now why isn¡¯t it just Mr. Mondragon¡± Santiago said whileughing out loud.


    ¡°Where is your dearest daughter Mr. Mondragon, would you mind if you introduce her to me. ¡°Mr. Santiago said and turned to Mr. Mondragon with a smile. Although Mr. Mondragon couldn¡¯t answer, Nicole suddenly shouted¡± She¡¯s there ¡°she pointed at be who was with dimir at a table


    ¡°Step sis, maybe daddy loves you more than me, save daddy.¡± She said. Her father had already preceded her. In Be¡¯s mind


    ¡°What a little scared kitten b*tch.¡± He said in his mind while smirking.


    Suddenly, be stood up and no one knew that she was walking in front of Mr. Santiago and she, herself, introduced herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m Y-za Be Mondragon, satisfied now?¡± Raised His eyebrows she said while bored standing in front of him and without emotion just looking at her as if she was just looking at Mr. Santiago who is a weak creature.


    The others were just stunned because there was not even a trace of fear in her expression, it was like a simple thing was happening in front of her.


    Mr. Santiago was amazed at the courage and fortitude she took in facing him.


    ¡°I really love this daughter of yours, Mr. Mondragon she¡¯s not afraid hahaha. ¡°Mr. Santiago saidughing a little.¡±


    ¡°What can a young Mondragon do if I kill his father right in front of him huh.¡± Mr. Santiago continued while a smile was posted on his lips.


    ¡°Should I be scared? Huh Mr. Santiago? ¡± the girl asked him again while she was still smirking and smiling without any trace of emotion in her eyes, But even before Santiago could answer, the assassin who was pointing the sword at his father suddenly fell down, because be suddenly threw at him a dagger and exactly right on his forehead, and it slowly fell while wide eyes are opened, Others were shocked by that incident including The other assassins,


    ¡°Protect The boss.¡± Said of an assassin and recover from the panic The assassins  protect Their boss and The others surround be. But it just doesn¡¯t seem to matter to her.


    In the side of the Ludwig family, they are a little shocked, while the mother and daughter Nicole and Elizabeth are shocked because what they thought was a Y-za be Mondragon that even a mosquito can¡¯t kill is hiding something brutal.


    As the assassins surrounded  be, dimir suddenly stood up but when he saw that there was no trace of emotion and fear in her soon -to -be wife, he returned to his seat and watched and waited for what would happen next in the scene in front of him.


    As Be remained in her standing position, there was still no emotion in her eyes, but there was a smirk posted on her little lips.


    Mr.  Santiago sign  an assassin behind be to stab it.


    When be felt somethinging from behind her, she supported it with her left hand and turned the assassin¡¯s hand backwards. So the situation is reversed now because be is behind and in front of her. The assassin while turning her back on her by be on the back of the assassin¡¯s particle


    ¡°Say Hi To Hell.¡± using The very cold and scary voice.


    Suddenly the assassin¡¯s eyes widened and it trembled at the sound. It didn¡¯t recover from the shock because be kicked the back of her knee to make it kneel down and be quickly let go of it and took the sword that fell of the assassin earlier in with a side, he swung it towards the Assassin¡¯s Head So it was beheaded and hissed The abundant blood that came from the Assassin¡¯s Head, when it fell The Head on the floor it was still wide open.


    In that event, the other guests at that banquet fainted because of what they witnessed and the other assassin backed away because they knew someone like that if they killed no one but The missing most skilled assassin of the empire organization s, until now.  Other organizations were also shocked by the sudden disappearance of one of the best assassins in the field of organizations, while mothers Nicole and Elizabeth were covered in their mouths because they seemed to turn their stomachs upside down at what they saw, including the wife of Mr. Ludwig,  Saffira and His youngest daughter Rose Anne, while His two children Mark and Julious have no trace of emotion in their expressions because they are ustomed to such things.


    dimir¡¯s on the other hand, is pleased with it because of what he sees and because of the elegance shown by his future wife, he just smiles while his eyes is only looks at be with amazement in his eyes.


    Be  smiled like a demon as she looked at the blood flowing from the sword he used to behead that assassin, she was pleased with what she saw, she slowly lifted it to his red lips and licked it.


    Those who saw it suddenly stood up Their feathers because if you look at it it looks like a psychopath who has disappeared into Hell.


    When the assassins were able to recover suddenly, they rushed at the same time but there was still something left next to Mr. Santiago who is already pale to protect it, In the series of attacks they attack be one by one but No one has even scratched her because it¡¯s like the wind with the super speed and agility of her body while she avoids the enemy¡¯s attacks.


    Hopefully an assassin would stab be in the back while she was busy fighting with another assassin, but it didn¡¯t go on because be felt it. So it stumbled backwards when shended on the back of that assassin. She swung the sword at the back ofthe head of the assassin, So it fell to the floor, The speed of her instinct still lingering in her. The blood of her being  a Montemayor.


    Next, be attacked the assassins. Her sword was aimed at the heads of the assassins with the super agility and speed of her movement. The other assassins were no longer defensive. The others suddenly fell. his beheading was so brutal,


    ¡°We need to Escape.¡± An assassin shouted So the others retreated, Be was left in the middle of the corpses she killed, The other assassin fled because they couldn¡¯t fight it, only the three guarded Mr. Santiago.


    ¡°D-Damn kill that b*tch¡± ordered by Mr. Santiago to the three assassins who were guarding him. With that order, the three assassins quickly obeyed and rushed at the same time. Be, on the other hand, was waiting for her opponents toe to her when they were close. Be suddenly jumped very high on eari in her jump. She threw The three daggers stuck in his leather jacket, when she threw those three daggers the three assassins were knocked down one after another.


    Then he slowlynded down while still carrying the sword he had used to fight before.


    When hended down, he slowly approached Mr. Santiago that you can trace the fear and pallor with The trembling of his lips.


    As be got closer and closer to him, be pulled the sword on her chin so that it could make a scary sound. Santiago, on the other hand is helpless he speaks  to stop what be would do, but no words came out of his mouth because Be immediately beheaded him.


    When she beheaded Mr. Santiago she uttered The wordsN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Rest in peace, Messing up with me is just like messing up with Satan.¡± Using her voices like the voice of a demon¡± in a very scarypany with a cold voice, Add too much blood to her white T- shirt,  Others who see her posture are horrified because it¡¯s really for a psychopath to look at.

 CHAPTER 6

    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    After that incident that took ce between me and the assassin of the Dragon Organization, there is nothing new like that. The course of my life (Insert smirk) I am now sitting on the sofa in the living room here at home while reading a book I saw in the library earlier.


    In the middle of my reading, someone suddenly spoke to my side. I looked at it coldly and dropped it on the table. The book I was reading. She couldn¡¯t look directly at me. She just turned towards it.


    ¡°Young miss your father summone you at his office.¡± I didn¡¯t bother and got up and started walking and up the stairs to that old man¡¯s office.


    When I arrived in front of his office, I didn¡¯t bother to knock anymore because I just rudely opened it and went straight to the sofa of his office. I sat there and put my feet on the table and crossed my arms while looking at him boredly.


    ¡°What now Old hag?¡± I said and  raised one of my eyebrow but there was still no emotion in my eyes.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have respect for your older sister Be, why don¡¯t you imitate your sister Nicole huh?¡± He said with anger that could be seen on his face.


    ¡°Stop saying that B*tch name in a front of me old hag, and remember I don¡¯t have a Two face b*tch sister, and you evenpared me to here, both of us had deferences, and you know what makes us the same? That is both of us are human being. ¡± I said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t gonna make any argument with you, heres your ATM card go to mall and buy your school supplies you¡¯ll be entering Skull University tomorrow so be prepared. ¡± He said and threw the ATM card at me. I caught it without any difficulty and stood up. I ignored him and walked out. When I got out, I smiled and closed the door of his office with all my might. I walked away as I heard him shout.


    I went downstairs and went out. I wasn¡¯t dressed anymore because I waszy. I was wearing a ck t-shirt and white joggers while I was wearing the simple shoes I saw in be¡¯s room earlier.


    ¡°Young miss. Your father said I¡¯ll take you to the Mall.¡± A bodyguard greeted me when I came out of the house, I smirk at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive on my own so give me the car keys.¡± I promised without emotion ¡°P-but young- I cut off what he was going to say and snatched from his left hand The key of the car. I left him there just staring.


    I got in the car and quickly signed to the guard to open the vige gate so I could get out. Shortly after I was driving the car in the middle of the road, suddenly someone overtook me, I looked at it without opening the window of the car I¡¯m driving now, indicating that I¡¯m racing.


    I smirk even though he can¡¯t see it, He was moving fast His car signaled that his challenge was starting because I was bored I just apanied his trip.


    It¡¯s far from me So what I¡¯m doing I full speed the car that I¡¯m  driving  super speed. I was driving I caught it, when I passed it and I was in front of him I thought something was wrong (smirk) when he pointed His speed I suddenly stopped So the ending is broken. The hood of his car is broken and the back of the car I¡¯m driving right now


    I saw him go down to look at his broken Lamborghini car. My car was going to the mall. The crib didn¡¯t look at his face because I had no interest in running.


    ¡°That¡¯s what people get when messing up with me.¡± I whisper while smirking.


    Someone Pov


    ¡°Sh*t that¡¯s shameless if i know it¡¯scking like this. I won¡¯t gonna challenge that punk.¡± I said like a madman tweaking Himself


    ¡°This is really frustrating, hayysss.¡± I just pped myself then and I got in the car again and went to the headquarters when I arrived there I threw The door when I entered So The noise I heard outside before me entered is gone, I sat on the sofa and leaned on it while looking up and closing my eyes.


    ¡°Oh boss, it looks like the sky has fallen on you.¡± David said with augh. So I threw stones at him. The sofa cushion on my side.


    ¡°F*ck Mr. Johnson, shut up, or else you¡¯ll actuallye out of the headquarters with a st. The look on your face. ¡± he pretended to chatted again with the rest of our group.


    ¡°This day is so tiring.¡± I whispered in  myself and took a deep breath and closed my eyes again.


    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    When I arrived at the parking lot of the mall, the crib was parked. The car was ignored. The damage in the back because I really don¡¯t know anything.


    As soon as I enter the mall, I go to Jollibee first because Lunch time is past 12 o¡¯clock. When I entered Jollibee, I went to the counter and ordered. The queue wasn¡¯t long. So I ordered easily.


    I looked for a vacant seat, I saw something on the ss wall. So I went there. And I started to eat without anyone around me.


    In the middle of my meal I saw someone fighting at the table next to where I am now. I don¡¯t know them best. I don¡¯t usually get involved in other people¡¯s fights. just don¡¯t get involved.


    They were teenagers. When I looked at them, they were suddenly punched. One of them was sitting next to him. So the ending turned into a riot Some customers came out. Others just watched while taking video. The stuff of Jollibee begs but every time the man¡¯s stuff gets caught So he just let them go and they called the guard, but the problem we know from the movies that finally came The police So they took a while. I just eat while just watching them they were just about to get sick but I didn¡¯t leave my ce because I was still eating.


    Suddenly someone threw a bank at a man but the man immediately bowed. So the ending went straight to me.


    That I would save my food because it was with me to avoid theing Bank, but the one who was made me mad  was my drink  Coke spilled, So in my anger I threw them back The chair and The food I was holding.


    ¡°B*llSh*t I hate it when someone interrupt me when I¡¯m eating.¡± I told them in a very cold voice so they stopped and looked at me.


    ¡°Miss don¡¯tin it¡¯s just food.¡± One said I didn¡¯t like what he said So without hesitation I rushed at them and once round while also spinning My kick in their faces.


    They fell at once as their Faces sank. I looked at them without emotion and spoke


    ¡°Get to know who you¡¯re hitting first.¡± with The cold if voice Although they could not speak I turned away leaving that ce. They were left lying on the floor.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When I came out, I met the guards but they ignored them and went to the school supplies store. Took less The things I will need


    for when I go to Skull university tomorrow, when I finish at the school supplies shop, I go straight to the clothes shop, I just choose jeans and a t-shirt with leather jackets. I also bought shoes at the shoes shop and then I went home.

 CHAPTER 7

    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    The day came when I was about to enter Skull university, I found out that be  is a 3rd year college student who is taking a Bachelor of science in Business Administration Major in financial management.


    This course is to easy for me to take because I already finish my college when I was still Emory Ace Montemayor, I graduate in me university taking Bachelor of science in ountancy. I even be a Licensed Lawyer.


    I only studiedw because back then that was my parents¡¯ dream for me. So even though they were no longer in the world, I still fulfilled their dream for me. Let¡¯s go back to present and move on to the past.


    I just finished taking a bath So I went straight to the bandwagon on the bed because there was the uniform I was going to wear, when I saw it was wearing a crib with a white long sleeve with a ck necktie and a very short skirt that was also ck and also had a ck coat .


    What I did was I put on the skirt and followed The white long sleeve but here it was inserted I also wore the coat The next one was left if it was just loose around my neck The necktie, I just wore a ponytail and white rubber shoes I just put  Liptint in my lips and came out of the room while hanging in my right hand The bag pack crib was ck and turned into a pile my left hand is on the pocket of my skirt I walked down with no trace of emotion in my eyes.


    I was still busy having breakfast there. I just went to the canteen of skull university. I went out, as soon as I came out I saw a butler who would take me to skull university, I was abandoned if he opened the door for me and took a ride nearby. The skull university 35 minutes The drive.


    During the trip I put on my headset first and listened to music onest time and I leaned against the car window and closed my eyes.


    ¡°One Last Time¡±


    By: Ariana grande


    I was startled when there was a sudden knock on the window I was leaning on and the butler spoke


    ¡°Young miss we are already here.¡± Now I just noticed that the car has stopped. I got out of the car and just put the headset around my neck,N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Leave now, and don¡¯t pick me upter, after ss, I¡¯ll go home alone.¡± I said and left for the gate that the students were entering as I walked in. There were critical eyes looking at me but I didn¡¯t have a pack. I just look at straight on the way while there is no emotion in my eyes.


    First  I searched The canteen because I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, I didn¡¯t First searched The dean¡¯s office because I¡¯m hungry.


    Third Person Pov


    As Be was walking, she didn¡¯t know where to go. The canteen.


    ¡°Can I ask, Where¡¯s the canteen here?¡± The nerd was shocked because all of a sudden she spoke without hesitation apanied by his cold voice. But topensate The nerd answered it.


    ¡°The way is there, just go through that education building and turn left and see first.¡± She said while a small smile was posted on her lips.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Be said and passed it.


    be started walking past the education building, as she was walking she collided with a coloring book. You have no appetite Be looked at it with her expressionless face and emotionless eyes.


    ¡°You B*tch Don¡¯t you know how to look where you¡¯re going huh?¡± She said in the most artful voice like a goat as she stood up when she fell to the ground and made her other seat.


    She looked at be with an angry expression, along with the redness of her cheek that was overshadowed by the blush on. Be was about to pass it when she suddenly grabbed Be¡¯s elbow and pushed it back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn your back, you don¡¯t know who you¡¯re hitting huh ?.¡± His voice caught the attention of so many people and surrounded them.


    ¡°I think Alice is making trouble again.¡±


    ¡°Dead, it¡¯s a mess again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the first day of school. The queen bee is heating up again.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡±


    ¡°Who but the queen?¡±


    ¡°Bro the woman  looks like she¡¯s transferre and she¡¯s also cool, but it¡¯s a pity that she  encounter a queen bee.¡±


    Variousments from students who are interested in the incident that took ce with Be and the queen bee of skull university.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to get to know a clown like you¡± Be frankly said.


    ¡°Hooo Savage.¡± The students shouted and started betting on who would win.


    ¡°You B*tch No one has ever answered me like that.¡± Said of the queen bee Alice while her nose smoking in anger and irritation.


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°be teased her while smirking at Alice.


    She would have pped be when be broke his hand and kicked it So she copse on the floor and fainted. Some frowned, Others were told to take her to the clinic. They said that the queen bee was supposed to be.


    After that incident be continue her way in canteen and order her breakfast. Be ate quietly at the table Not too crowded.


    After she had breakfast, she went out of the canteen and immediately looked for the dean¡¯s office when she saw the dean¡¯s office, she just went straight in without knocking.


    At Be¡¯s retort the dean stood up and threw The holding papers and held to his chest.


    ¡°D*mn it!  You don¡¯t even know how to knock huh.¡± Dean said as he sat down on his chest and returned to his seat.


    ¡°Knocking is not my thing.¡± Be said and continued to enter. ¡°Why did youe?¡± Dean asked her


    ¡°Getting my schedule.¡± Using her cold voice, Dean took be¡¯s schedule from his drawer and handed it to her. When be got it she turned around and left without saying goodbye.

 CHAPTER 8

    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    In the extra time when walking to find My room number in the Building of management courses I finally searched for it but The problem is I¡¯mte. I just took a deep breath and started knocking on the door. The door opened and it¡¯s a professor.


    Although he could not speak, I said ¡°Transferre.¡±


    ¡°Come in and introduce yourself in front of your ssmate.¡± He said with a sharp voice so I went in and he closed the door, he went to the table in front and I followed to the side of the table.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Okay ss you have new ssmate.¡± he caught the attention of the students who were here in this room So it went to me Their attentions Some had no reaction Some had a critical look Some were smiling at me.


    ¡°Y-za Be¡± I said without appetite this professor looked at me and raised an eyebrow at me


    ¡°That¡¯s all. You don¡¯t have anything else to add?¡± He ask when I did not speak he said.


    ¡°Fine! Just find a ce where you can sit at the back. ¡°He said. So I started walking but as I was walking, a foot suddenly blocked my path.


    So what I did was I stepped on it hard and continued walking, I heard it very loudly but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her fault anymore.


    I went to the empty seat in the back next to the ss window. So I sat there. The professor started to continue what he was saying earlier because that happened when I knocked.


    ¡°Okay ss let¡¯s continue to our topic, who can exin what Financial attitude means ?.¡± Suddenly a nerd on the side  in the front third row raised her hand.


    ¡°Okay Ms. Gonzales please stand up and share your thoughts about financial attitude. ¡± she stood up and spoke.


    ¡°For me A Money rted state of mind can be characterized as individual nt towards money rted things. It is an capacity to arrange ahead and keep up a reserve funds ount that things. Bhushan and Medury concluded that in arrange to improve money rted education among eras, the center ought to be on creating favorable money rted demeanors among the individuals of the nation. An awfully great mary state of mind will have an affect on the money rted administration behavior is additionally great, understudies will be more mindful in overseeing individual ounts. Disposition and Thao expressed that theponents can impact student¡¯s budgetary behavior are three: budgetary demeanor, budgetary information and outside locus of control calcte. Mary demeanor is an critical donor in aplishing the victory or disappointment of budgetary angles. A great state of mind will influence great behavior. ¡± she answered and apuded by the others, and The others didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°What a very excellent answer Ms. Gonzales, you may take your sit, okay next questions who can define Financial Decision-Making? ¡±


    Without anyone raising a hand he spoke


    ¡°No one else will answer why it always Ms Gonzales answering my question?  Why are you stilling in when no one ising in with your nails. ¡± He said one after another while the student in the room was just silent. While I don¡¯t give care.


    ¡°No one is answering you  it¡¯s just you Ms. Be, maybe you know something about Financial Decision-Making. ¡°He said while looking at me with his left eyebrow raised.


    I stood up straight and answered it without hesitation.


    ¡°ording to Money rted Decision-Making a person¡¯s capacity to oversee his or her funds has gotten to be one of the foremost imperative variables in aplishing victory in life, so great and rectify mary administration information has ended up basic for all individuals of society. ¡± I answered without emotion.


    Others wondered ¡°How about Financial Literacy?¡± His Next Question ¡°Mason and Wilson characterized budgetary education as a¡± meaning-making prepare ¡°in which individuals utilize abination of aptitudes, assets, and relevant information to handle data and make choices whereas being mindful of the budgetary suggestions of those choices.¡± there is no answer to him.


    ¡°Very Good Ms. Be, Thank you and someone can answer my questions. Not Ms. Gonzales again, all of you can review because tomorrow we¡¯ll have a quiz, understood? Dismissed. ¡±


    He said and went out while carrying his equipment. The others seemed to have fallen from heaven and earth because they heard that there was a quiz tomorrow. Many moreined but they did nothing.


    With the release of that Professor Mr. Renyheart S. Leopard is one after the other. The arrival of the other subject teachers Until the dismissal came, I also didn¡¯t listen because I already knew what they were teaching here, about lunch Earlier I didn¡¯t have lunch.


    I looked at The my watch it already 5:30 pm , I exited the ssroom and walked down the hallway out to the gate.


    When I got out of the gate, I just walk home, while I was walking, I was listening to music on my headset while I was making a mess. In the middle of my walk there were no people because the night started but I was not afraid, in fact I was not afraid of the dark.


    It was already dark in the way I was going through but I was still able to pass through it without a trace of fear, because it was gettingte at night so I went through an alley to easily reach The House.


    But on my way there I bumped into People beating A man and another lying on the floor, I stopped first and watched.


    I leaned on the pavement I saw and silently watched them, They did not notice me because I was in a dark part.


    If I look at them for They are gangsters in their outfit  other is watching while they¡¯re leader beaten the man  and one is lying on the side.


    ¡°What are you now Parker huh? Where¡¯s your strength huh? Look at the one with you, David, who has fallen, do you think you can still do it? ¡± Their leader promised and threatened The parker he called earlier while kneeling and beating closed.


    ¡°You¡¯re just brave now Lester because you have friends hahaha.¡±ughly said of parker. Suddenly Lester kicked parker. So he fell down and cannot able to move.


    ¡°What boss are we going to stay with?¡± Lester¡¯s colleagues ask that they were still carrying baseball bats.


    ¡°gibe it to me¡± When their boss Lester promised, he took the bat and would have hit him on the head. When parker, I spoke in the dark.


    ¡°What a dumbass man.¡± I said and use my cold voice and slowly left where I was standing and came out while my hands is on my pocket and there was a smirk posted on my lips.


    Third Person Pov


    When they heard that voice they stopped and looked where it came from, they saw a woman in uniforme out of the dark, while be was smirking looking at them,


    ¡°Look at the luck that came to us.¡± Their boss Lester said while a smile was posted on his lips, His groupmatesughed.


    ¡°Miss do you want to have fun? Juste with Us because you can really enjoy Heaven. ¡± Lester said with a grin. ¡°Yes, miss beauty.¡± Said the other one as he approached be.


    When it got close to be, she was ready to touch be¡¯s shoulder when be suddenly grabbed her arm and broke it without any difficulty and released it while screaming in pain and holding the broken hand ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh it¡¯s hurts.¡± While Others are shocked.


    ¡°What I despise the most is when someone touches me without my permission.¡± Be said with her frightening Voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re a crazy woman.¡± Lester shouted as he started running and Carried the baseball that he should have hit Parker¡¯s head earlier if only be hadn¡¯t interrupted him.


    Be didn¡¯t leave her position and waited for Lester to arrive in front of her. When Lester was ready to hit Be.


    Be grabbed it with no difficulty and snatched it from Lester, after  she hit Lester on the knee with all her might. The cracking of Lester¡¯s bones in his knees. Lester cried out in great pain because of his pain. crippled.


    ¡°F*ck Aurrggg all of you. What are you doing? start with that woman.¡± Lester shouted at his remaining groupmates who were only eight while holding his twisted legs that could no longer move.


    The rest of Lester¡¯s group rushed in, with a punch but be suddenly squatted and without difficulty she kicked it in the neck So it fainted because she hit the point The part of the neck where you will lose you consciousness when it is punctuated by the opponent.


    There is another opponent in the back where he will kick be when be suddenly stumbles backwards.


    Four were knocked down So only six The rest of her opponents, they surrounded be, while be was just standing like bored at the same time They rushed and be jumped once round her one foot then at the same time she kicked them in the face and they were all defeated.


    So bended well on the ground without even a single scar. While the ones she kicked were rubbing their faces on the floor because it wasn¡¯t just a simple kick because be poured run Her super strength.


    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    When I knocked them all down and I took the bag pack if it fell on the floor and went to the two people lying on the floor, parker and David. I looked at them and it looked like they couldn¡¯t move anymore So I cursed The parker and groaned The pocket of his pants to find a cellphone that could be called to take them to the hospital because I was toozy to take them to the hospital because that night I will definitely be lectured again of my good father.


    When I found his cellphone, I quickly opened it but there was a passcode with fingerprints. So I took his hand and put it on the fingerprints of his cellphone, I went to his contact list and pressed the name Drake. I called it. it also took a moment and someone answered


    ¡°Boss where are you and David it¡¯s already 8: 00 pm¡± Said on the other line.


    ¡°Your boss Was beaten up, so take him and your friend to the hospital, Trace your boss location I will Open the GPS tracker of this phone for you to track him and your friend.¡± I said and the call dropped.


    I threw the cellphone in Parker¡¯s stomach and started walking out of that alley to go home.

 CHAPTER 9

    Emory/ Y-za Be Pov


    As soon as I came home, I met My so called good father and my step mother. They are in the living room with my father behind me and in front of me is my step mother. When my step mother noticed me, she suddenly said


    ¡°Where did youe from and why did you juste? Maybe you flirt again. ¡± My father¡¯s attention  turned to me and hiis gaze.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Be where have you been, it¡¯s alreadyte. ¡°He said while weighing and looking at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care old man mind your own business.¡± I said in a cold voice and started to turn my back on them to go up to my room, I was in the middle of the climb when he suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare turn your back to me when I¡¯m talking to you be. ¡°He said angrily So I faced it while I was still on the stairs and looked at them and I saw my step Mother who smiled at me but I did not pay attention to it and looked at the my  father.


    ¡°What now?¡± I Ask him While my right eyebrow is raised.


    ¡°You will leave this house tomorrow, So prepared your luggage because your fiance will pick you up here early in the morning.¡± He promised.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I said and turned my back and start to walk uptairs.


    ¡°You¡¯re really rude.¡± He said but I didn¡¯t pay attention to it and went to my room, when I got in I immediately undressed and went to the bathroom to clean my body, when I finished I went out and went to the closet and took The white shirt and blue pajamas  after I put it on i immediately go to my bed and fell asleep because I was tired. I¡¯ll pack tomorrow.


    Time pass quickly and  Morning came and I be busy packing my things. When I put all my belongings in my luggage, I got dressed, I just wore a ck jagger white sweet shirt and white shoes and I wore a ck cap with badass written on the front. I went out of the room with my luggage in my one hand and went down to the living room. I saw the wall clock its already 5:30 in the morning, when I got down I sat first in the living room because my fiance had not yet arrived.


    I won¡¯t take my breakfast here I¡¯ll take it in my new hometer.. A long wait finally, Someone approaches me to say that my fiance is already here, So I went out and didn¡¯t bother to say goodbye in my father. he¡¯s totally kicking me out So why should I let him know and I don¡¯t have a care hes not my real father, remember I¡¯m still Emory Ace the heartless woman. Needless to say, that I transmigrate to be¡¯s body I will do whatever she shows behavior around her. The crow¡¯s eyes turn white before I do that insert (Smirk) When I got out I saw dimir my fiance leaning on the car while waiting for my arrival, Until now his eyes are still cold and he is still wearing a mask.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go time is running.¡±I approached him, I immediately said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He said sparingly and put my luggage in the back and asked me to open the front set door. When we got on board, he was still not working. So I looked at him, but to my surprise he was also looking at me.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Doesn¡¯t it work? ¡°my right eyebrows raised as I ask him. He did not answer and slowlyhe came to me, So the ending I was shocked because he was so close and our lips will almoste closer and I blushed because he  is so  close to my face. I closed my eyes for a few seconds suddenly I heard something clicked and I feel embarrassed because I forgot to wear a seatbelt So I quickly woke up and I saw himugh a little as he started to operate The car.


    turn to looked out the ss window because of the embarrassment and excessive itching of my face I was just shocked as I think ¡°damn this just happened in my whole life.¡± I said in my mind. But why is it that even though I didn¡¯t see his face because of his mask, he¡¯s so hot. When heughed, this is really not me. I just pped myself because of what I was thinking. We were in the middle of letting go when he spoke. So I turned my gaze to him.


    ¡°Did you already take your breakfast Wife?¡± I was shocked by what he said in the end did he just say Wife? My cheeks are even redder, I can¡¯t look at him directly So I turned to the window and answered while my whole face was red.


    ¡°Not Yet, I¡¯ll suppose to take my breakfast in our new home.¡± I promise not to look at him.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s sounds great OUR new home wife.¡± He answered with a littleugh. So I just realized what I said. So the shame on my body increased.


    ¡°Did you know how to cook wife?¡± He suddenly said while a smirk was posted on his lips.


    ¡°Yeah I know, and would you stop calling me wife?¡± I answer him while my face is still blushing.


    ¡°Why would I? Your my soon to be wife that¡¯s why I should also adress you as my wife. ¡± he chuckled while saying that, So I could do nothing but keep quiet because of the excessive itching of my face. We came to the house to live in and all I can say is that it is very beautiful. Just entering inside was so grand that we were just the two of us. The stay and the maids. I didn¡¯t go around because I waszy, I went to the kitchen and cooked breakfast, I opened the ref and got easy to cook, just bacon, eggs and hatdog.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± I told him and turned my back to go to the kitchen because until now I still can¡¯t forget what happened in the car. He followed quietly. We ate without speaking to the two of us, in the middle of our meal he spoke.


    ¡°After eating rest for a while I¡¯ll be taking you with at mypanyter 9:00 AM.¡± he suddenly Said while eating.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I replied to him. The time hase for us to go to theirpany, I don¡¯t get dressed anymore because I don¡¯t have anything to wear as long as I¡¯mfortable than I can dress. I hate dresses. We went out of the house and got in the car. I made sure that I fastened my seatbelt because I didn¡¯t want to repeat what happened before. thought about turning on the music radio of his car and the song was beautiful. I leaned against the window and rolled my eyes and listened to the song.


    dimir Moon Pov


    I can¡¯t stop looking at her while sleeping, she¡¯s so beautiful and cool. As I drive to thepany I nce at her. When I found out that my parents would like   me to marry by Mr. Mondragon daughter made me angry, I said to myself why Mondragon¡¯s daughter.


    I doesn¡¯t want to marry her  because heard that there are many more rumors that Mr. Mondragon daughter is a whore and flirt. I want to refuse but I can¡¯t because I will disobey my parents. Yeah I¡¯m heartless man and cold too.


    When I saw her on the Day of our engagement party I was amazed at her. The rumors about her were the opposite of her behavior that day. She impressed me even more. When he fought with the assassins who rushed that day, I told myself that ¡°I¡¯ll keep this girl, No Matter what happen.¡±


    The song ended But she still didn¡¯t wake up at the same time we already stopped in front of mypany. The music stopped but she still didn¡¯t wake up So I looked at her and came closer to her before stoling a kiss with her but just smack. I move away from her a little  because she look like waking up now. I smirk in my mind because of what I just did.

 CHAPTER 10

    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    I woke up when I felt something touch my lips. But when I woke up I didn¡¯t see nothing, I looked outside and saw we had stopped in front of the L. C Company (Ludwig Corporation Company). So I looked at the one next to me, I saw him smiling like crazy. But it was not focused on and questioned him


    ¡°Were already here, But why didn¡¯t you even bother to wake me up ?.¡± Asking him as I removed my seatbelt to get out.


    ¡°Your soundly sleeping, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t wake you up.¡± He answered back and came out to open the door for me. As soon as I left, we started walking towards the entrance of hispany.


    ¡°Good morning sir.¡± The guard greeted him but the guard didn¡¯t get an answer from him. So, I looked at him. His eyes were cold and his aura seemed to weigh down. Earlier if he just smiling like an idiot and now hes like ice in the cold The eyes. That¡¯s where we focused our attention and we went to enter the mainbbi of hispany very wide, His employees were lined up as we entered and at the same time They greeted ¡°Good morning.¡± and They all bowed down.


    We continue to walk not minding he¡¯s employee who just great him, he was the first to walk while I followed him and stared around, when suddenly he just stopped Because I collided with his wide back. I backed away a bit, I looked at him with questioning looks but I got no response from him, he equaled me and he spoke suddenly while looking at his employees.


    ¡°I want you to treat thisdy next to me the same way you treat me as your boss from now on, because she will soon to be my wife.¡± He told his employees and he pulled me to my waist and approached him So I blushed again, I just look down therefore they won¡¯t see The reddened cheek of mine because of what he just said. He did not allow his employees to answer and we started walking to the elevator but it stopped suddenly and turned back to his employees and said.


    ¡°By the way I want all of you to address her as Madam.¡± He promised.


    ¡°Yes Sir.¡± simultaneously Said of his employees. So we went straight to the elevator he hit The 25th Floor when the elevator closed I spoke.


    ¡°Maybe I can release my waist first?¡± Awkward  Said to him. But he didn¡¯t let go of me and all of a sudden he leaned me against the wall of the elevator and he approached his face to mine. So I looked into his gray eyes and his eyshes were just the right height. he fascinated me with the super beauty of his eyes. I lost my attention to his eyes and my eyes dropped to his red lips So I swallowed suddenly while looking at it. I was shocked when he kissed me slowly as he closed his eyes, I suddenly closed my eyes and while letting him, I could not kiss So I just let him.


    He inserted his tongue and suddenly sucked my tongue. I couldn¡¯t breathe for the extra duration of his kiss. So I pushed him and my  lips were separated from his own, but the position of the two of us was still the same. He digitized the forehead of the two of us and he spoke.


    ¡°Your lips taste good, even you don¡¯t know how to kiss.¡± He promised if there waslittle smile posted on his lips So I blushed with shame, he separated the two of us and kissed me on the forehead.


    ¡°Stop being so gorgeous in my eyes wife, because your making me crave for your lips more wifey¡± He whispered to me. I couldn¡¯t speak and suddenly the elevator door opened and he pulled me out. We passed by his secretary who looked at me very badly but I just ignored her  because I still haven¡¯t recovered from what happened in the elevator earlier.


    ¡°Good morning sir.¡± She said flirtatiously while there was a seductive look but dimir ignored it and went straight into his office. Because I was just testifying. When we entered, he led me to his office sofa.


    ¡°Sit here I¡¯m just gonna finish signing those paper work under my table.¡± He said and he left me sitting here while he went to his table and he started to read the papers on his desk. Time passes. He¡¯s still not finished, I¡¯m too bored to y with his cellphone, I took his cellphone earlier because I didn¡¯t bring mine. In the middle of my game, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He said while he was still signing the paperwork, his secretary came in who was wearing a pencil short Add her extra lipstick. He approached dimir and said


    ¡°Sir it¡¯s time for your meeting at the conference room.¡± She said while looking at dimir like seductive but dimir didn¡¯t even look at her and spoke.


    ¡°Okay you may leave.¡± suddenly the smile in her lips disappeared because of dimir word¡¯s  and she was forced toe out but before she came out she stared at me first. So I frowned. He stand up to go to the conference room. He left his table and approached me.


    ¡°Are you apanying me or will you remain here until I finish the meeting?¡± He asked me, I stood up and shook The dress if it was wrinkled because of the yer earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± I answered him. So we left his office and went to the conference room on the 20th floor. So we still had to use the elevator. When we got on the elevator we quietly rode until we got down to the 20th floor. When we got out of the elevator we entered the conference room, in our entry  They stood up and greeted us with


    ¡°Good morning.¡± dimir sat down at the front while he put me next to him. I had nothing to do but just be quiet and listen to  their meeting. They started meeting.


    ¡°Sir dimir, this meeting will be about the products that will expire this year. That¡¯s why we need new product that will be the recement of our old product. ¡± Promise of a man.


    ¡°Then Mr. Luciano what will be our new product that will get people attention? ¡± dimir answered coldly next to me.


    ¡°For that Mr. dimir thought of the person assigned to the product team to just rece it with New perfume, case The problem There is no budget yet for the product team, The products that will expire this year will just be discarded by the product team. ¡± Reply of  Mr. Luciano.


    ¡°Have you considered another option? If I¡¯m the one to n it, I¡¯m sure the problem will be solved by tomorrow. ¡± dimir Coldly Said next to me.  Mr. Luciano Can¡¯t speak  as well as Thepanions here inside the conference room. When no one spoke, I was the only one who spoke.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sell your old products at a low price for a benefit rather than just wasting them, and the money you¡¯ll make will be used to fund the new product you¡¯ll be releasing?¡± I asked them So their attention went to me and they agreed with what I said.


    ¡°I rmend not repeating your product, but rather recing it with essories and watches.¡± I even told them.


    ¡°But why do we need to rece the old product?¡± Someone Question  So I answered it.


    ¡°For you to get people¡¯s attention, because if perfumes are still your product, there¡¯s a big possibility that you won¡¯t get people¡¯s attention. Remember, it¡¯s not just yourpany that sells perfumes, there are many morepetitors. But I don¡¯t know if you will follow the idea I gave. After all this is not mypany to rule with. So it is in your vige if you follow what I said. ¡± I answered them while smirking. They were just stunned by what I said. The person next to me suddenly stood up and told them,


    ¡°Okay, follow what she said, and this meeting is over.¡± He said and pulled me out of the conference room. When we came out, he spoke ¡°You always make me impress with your Intelligence wife.¡± He said while turning to smile and holding My waist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s date wife.¡± he said next. We took the elevator and he hit The first floor. Because we are leaving. When we arrived on the first floor we went out to the parking lot, when we reached his car he asked me to open the door and he also got in the drive seat. When we left he asked me.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my phone wife? He asked. So I gave it to him because it was in my pocket. When he got it, he pressed something and saw he called His secretary Hissecretary spoke immediately.


    ¡°Clear my schedule this afternoon, cause I¡¯ll have my date with my wife.¡± He said and dropped the call. He put his phone in his coat pocket and he took my hand and he folded our hands as he smiled as he drove. I just noticed that  hes not cold to me. I just let him hold my hand and looked out the window.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 CHAPTER 11

    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    ¡°Where do you want to go? ¡°He asked me while driving and holding My hand.


    ¡°How about amusement park?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Okay, but before that let¡¯s take our lunch first, Where do you want to eat Wife?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Its up to you.¡± I answered back, and opened the window of his car to breathe fresh air and for to  look at what we are passing. The car stopped at a Korean restaurant, so he park his car. He got out and open the door car for me. As soon as we entered at the restaurant, we were immediately greeted by a male waiter while smiling at us, he¡¯s cute dough.


    ¡°Hi ma¡¯am and sir, would you like for VIP table for two or just an ordinary table?¡± He asked, So I answered.


    ¡°Just ordinary table for the two of us.¡± I answered him with a small smile, I didn¡¯t let dimir to answer because I knew if he¡¯ll pick a VIP table.


    ¡°Okay Ma¡¯am let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to that table.¡± He said while guided us to the table therefore we could sit down, the waiter spoke.


    ¡°Just wait for a minute ma¡¯am I¡¯ll get the menu for both of you.¡± I didn¡¯t answer and just nodded at him. I looked around while waiting for the waiter toe back and saw there were many womenpanion ncing at dimir but I didn¡¯t bother to care. My attention turned to the one next to me when he suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you smile at me the way you smile at that Jerk face?¡± he suddenly ask.


    ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s that Jerk your referring to? ¡± I asked him, but the waiter suddenlyeback with a menu.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the menu ma¡¯am and sir.¡± he said with a smile and he first handed me The menu before dimir.


    ¡°F*ck can¡¯t you F*cking stop smiling at my wife? And all of you take your f*cking Eye sight to my wife if you don¡¯t want me to take all of your eyeballs. ¡± He said angrily to the waiter and the men who were looking at me.  while he is very angry and his voice is very cold


    ¡°I want a waitress not a waiter here now.¡± He was still shouting. So it was easy for the waiter to leave while he called a female waitress . And the men here in the restaurant looked away. He sat down and I spoke.


    ¡°What the hell is Your problem Mr. dimir Moon Ludwig? ¡± I swear to him because of what he did just now.


    ¡°Damn wife they¡¯re looking at you like they¡¯re fantasizing you, and I¡¯m F*cking Jealous, I¡¯m thankful that you didn¡¯t wear a dress because I might kill them.¡± He said while  His eyes look mad and I just blushed because of what he said.


    Good the waitresse to turn My attention to her and for also Avoid The topic because I¡¯m blushing again.


    ¡°F*ck this man never Stop making me blush.¡± I said in my mind and looked at the menu to order.


    ¡°I would like to take this food bunggeopang, waffle burger, And waffle on stick. And just ordinary juice.¡±I told the waitress and dropped the menu on the table


    ¡°Okay ma¡¯am, how about you sir?¡±she turned to dimir while being a little scared because until now his aura is still bad.


    ¡°Same as her.¡± He said coldly.


    ¡°Right away sir.¡± The waitress answered. I looked at him.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked because his aura is still heavy ¡°I¡¯m still mad wife, say something that will make me calm.¡± He says.


    ¡°Hubby.¡± I hesitantly  said and softly before I bowed my head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it, say it again.¡± He said while the voice was still cold. So I looked at him directly and spoke


    ¡°Okay stop being mad hubby.¡± I told him. Her particle suddenly blushed and said.


    ¡°Okay wife.¡± He said and suddenly his aura brightened, gone The old bad aura that surrounded him and now his smiling while looking at me like crazy. I just frowned. The waitress arrived with our order. So we started to eat quietly, but he still nced at me. Now I just noticed that his childish. We finished eating and he left a bill on the table and then we both went out. And Ride in his car. We went to the amusement park it will take 30 minutes to be there, So I just quietly leaned against the window he smiled and held my left hand again while hes driving with one of his hands. I can¡¯t do anything. So I turned on his music radio and listened to songs. While listening to music I ask my self


    ¡°did I already fall inlove with this man beside me?¡± I asked in my mind.


    ¡°Am I ready to gamble? To love ? And trust? ¡± I said still in my mind and turned to look out the window. My whole life No man has evere into my life expect my father who became the first man in my life. If then I don¡¯t want to love because I know that everything I love has be my weakness.


    But in my new Life now as Y-za be Mondragon, I will let Myself fall into the trap of darts, I will let Destiny decide What will be the destiny of the chosen path. I¡¯ll Forget First Being the Stone of the Heart of an Emory Ace Montemayor. But I still  fight people who don¡¯t deserve to live.


    ¡°Earth to Wife we¡¯re already here.¡± He said with me while waving the palm of his hand on the side of my face. I just noticed that we are here at the entrance of the amusement park. We went down and went to the ticket counter to enter and also for the  rides and games. When we entered he asked me.


    ¡°Where¡¯s do you want to ride?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Vikings first.¡± I told him as I smiled at him with my real smile.


    ¡°Did you just smile at me wife?¡± He asked in disbelief. ¡°Yeah.¡± I said and smiled even more. Suddenly he pulled me closer to him and kissed my forehead and hugged me even more. So I hugged him back.


    ¡°Just smile at me wife, I don¡¯t want other  see your innocent smiles because you became an angel, I¡¯m afraid someone kidnapped you and if that happens I might be able to kill them.¡± He whispered to me while still hugging me.


    ¡°I want you to stay with me, whatever happens.¡± ¡°Even if I know that you will be my weakness, I will still gamble.¡± He said next but I didn¡¯t hear much. Thest thing he said was because there were a lot of people here. He let go of me and pulled me into vakings.


    Until now, he¡¯s half masked. I  wants to see his whole face, but it looks like I can¡¯t maybe next time.


    dimir Moon Pov


    When we got on board the vikings start working, Until now I still hold his hands, I still hold it while the Vikings moving and I see the wind blows His hair. Only now have I seen her smiles and her beauty. She also looks very bossy with her face but the opposite is true in her behavior but I still love her, everything about her. I looked at The time on my waist watch it¡¯s already 4:30 pm. When we got off the vikings. I asked her where she wanted to ride.


    ¡°Where does my wife want to ride?¡± I Question her


    ¡°Let¡¯s y their games here first.¡± She said and looked look around her. We went to the games that you control The machine to take The little bears inside. She dropped coins there, she would have yed when I preceded him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll y for you wife, just watch me, What color do you want ? I promised her with a smile.


    ¡°I want the Blue one, the one in the middle.¡± She said So I yed with this crib, but the time passed. I still can¡¯t get it. I¡¯m sweaty. I¡¯m still not there. I looked at her, she was frowning at me So I just scratched my head so hard.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Do you really know how to y Mr. Ludwig? Huh? She sarcastically asked me and put me next to the machine. She only yed with one hand on the handle of the game. He fell immediately. The teddy bear he wanted to take away.


    I¡¯m just stupid because of his speed while I¡¯m sweating. Still nothing. We left to run and y. All the other toys we didn¡¯t pay attention to. It¡¯s already night. It¡¯s already 10:24 pm. So we took the Ferriswheel when we got inside. We sat facing each other. I kiss her gently at the same time the fireworks burst.


    ¡°This will be my unforgettable memories with her.¡± I promise in my mind while kissing her.

 CHAPTER 12

    Emory Y-za Be Pov


    Going back to school is too boring. I just said to myself while walking to school, I didn¡¯t let dimir to send to school anymore because he would bete for work if you would asked me what happenedst night. Well we just go homete. So we almost didn¡¯t wake up.


    You wonder why I studied while dimir was working that is because he already finished college. He¡¯s older than me, he¡¯s 25 while this body of be is 18 The age gap is too far but in my real body I¡¯m already 24.


    I¡¯m already in the middle of the field walking while many students are here. So I¡¯m wondering. But I just ignored that and walked again but when I was in the middle of walking suddenly a group of women went behind me running take note they were still shouting.


    ¡°Waaaaaaa The Poniex Gang is already here.¡±


    ¡°Drake myloves is really handsome. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mine Nash babe. ¡±


    ¡°David baby your so handsome. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just mine Parker, no one can take you away.¡±


    ¡°Justine My hubby waahhh.¡± They shouted in various ways.


    So I turned around to see what they were celebrating. At I saw The five men the One flew kisses to the women he looked like a yboy The drake. The one they called Nash looked like a genius in the mirror. The other one in the middle was The one they called Parker who looked like their leader and he was the only one I helpedst time in the alley with David. I just ignored them and went to the ssroom. I let them worship them.


    they look like monkey faces for me I don¡¯t have a care. I sat in my chair in the room and waited for the iing prof as well as my ss mates. But nothing ising yet So I just sit on my desk and take a nap because Ick sleep.


    THIRD PERSON POV


    People have entered the room but be still doesn¡¯t wake up. The Poniex gang came in with them and they went to the behind be because that¡¯s where the vacancy that their attention was, was just poked by the Invisible Face So they just ignored it. Next came their professor. He started to discuss when he noticed that someone was sleeping, he asked.


    ¡°Who¡¯s sleeping in the back?¡± He asked the students he was talking about. The clown in the room is not speak


    ¡°it¡¯s be¡± she dmirky said .


    Their prof shouted loudly ¡°MS. BELLA WHY ARE YOU SLEEPING IN MY CLASS? DID YOU UNDERSTAND WHAT I¡¯M DISCUSSING HERE? ¡± he shouted with all his might to be.


    Be straightly face her professor but there is still no emotion in her and cold  auraes out of her because it disturbs her sleep.


    ¡°I Understand.¡± She said coldly reced by fear The expression of his prof as he heard The voice of be with His ssmates. But he still asked but with a little stutter.


    ¡°If you r-really understand let me ask you a question, How can you discuss about Separate entity?¡± asked his professor with shuttering voice The other female ssmate of her was looking at her The others were this except that they could not answer because he did not listen to the discussion So it will be embarrassed The Poniex gang is looking at him from behind. They were stunned by be¡¯s effortless answer


    ¡°An Separate entity every business is regarded as an entity on its own. We need to keep its financial transactions separate from those of other businesses, and from the personal transactions of its owners, to enable ountants to measure the financial performance of each business. ¡°dhe said and went back to sleep.


    The professor  were stunned again, the Poniex gang became interested in Be because of her behavior. But they didn¡¯t see her face because it¡¯s turned away when she stands up. Lunch time came, the people in the room  left. But The Poniex gang and be stayed.


    ¡°Are we going to wake that up?¡± Drake said but he didn¡¯t get an answer because Parker suddenly stood up. The leader of their gang approached her while his gang mates were looking at him. They waited for what would happen next. When parker was about to hold be¡¯s arm to shake her to wake her up, he was surprised because be suddenly grabbed her hand while be slowly lifted her face.


    Parker was stunned by her beauty and Be¡¯s emotionless eyes. Be let go of parker and came out Carrying her bag pack. Parker, on the other hand, was just stunned. His gangmates, on the other hand, didn¡¯t see Be¡¯s face. They quickly went to Their leader who was just an stunned.


    ¡°Why boss is she  ugly So you¡¯re dumbfounded and can¡¯t speak?¡± Drake said with a grin and patted Parker¡¯s shoulder. Parker suddenly kicked him in the knee and came out, leaving the rest of his groupughing at Drake.


    EMORY / Y-ZA BELLA POV


    As soon as I came out of the ssroom, I still didn¡¯t lose my drowsiness. So I didn¡¯t just go to the canteen and go straight to the garden. When I came to garden, no ones there like they were all in the canteen. I went straight to the Tree and I breathed directly on the Bermuda grass while sheltering in the leaves of the Tree and I could see the blue skys. I Made my bag as a pillow and started to close my eyes and everything went nk.


    PARKER WEST DOWSON POV


    When I kicked my assh*le friend drake over there, I went out to hopefully follow be but when I came out of the ssroom I couldn¡¯t find her. I still can¡¯t believe I saw her with the super boss of his face and his emotionless eyes. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s The woman who helped me and David When it was time for lester¡¯s group to beat us in that alley.


    FLASH BACK


    We were all in the Heads quarter hanging out. We didn¡¯t go to school  because we were toozy to go in. Mypanions were ying on their cellphones while I was reading the book and Nash was reading as well. In other words, we have the World. Time passed. They still didn¡¯t finish what they were doing. So I got up because I felt really hungry. I went to the kitchen to hope to cook something to eat because it was toote. The time is already 3:14 pm in the afternoon. So we didn¡¯t realize the time. When I opened the Reff, it looked empty. So I had no choice but go back in living room and ask them to go groceries, I went out of the kitchen and called them.


    e with me to go groceries becausel The ref is empty. ¡± I told them.


    ¡°I¡¯m still ying. Just join me nash.¡± Drake¡¯s promise


    ¡°I¡¯m reading.¡± Nash¡¯s sparing answer


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±Justine¡¯s  said . I hope David can speak when I pull him out so that he won¡¯t be able toin.


    ¡°I¡¯m still ying bro!¡± He stillined. So I hit him and pulled him to walk. My car can¡¯t be used because it broke down yesterday because of the person I challenge racing, the Stranger. So I left it at the Car Shop to fix it. We walked to the other side of the corner to go through an alley there so we could easily get to the grocery store. When we arrived at the grocery store, I took a cart while David helped me get what we would need at the Headquarters, the night caught up with us. As we walked down that alley we saw Lester¡¯s group Draco Gang but we passed by because we were the kind of group that didn¡¯t stop. They greeted us while they were carrying baseball bats.


    ¡°Parker How are you?¡± Lester¡¯s proud promise as he grinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The course of my life, but when I saw that group, it seemed like the breeze had gone.¡± I smirkly said to them.


    ¡± Asshole!¡± He said and the blow rushed at me I avoided that. But I just avoid it.


    ¡°What? You won¡¯t fight. Will you just stay away huh?¡± He said angrily So I jumped around and kicked him in the head  but I couldn¡¯t avoid The baseball bat that was hit behind me I didn¡¯t feel thating So I just knelt down. I looked at David while he was also busy fighting. He turned his attention to me So that he was distracted


    ¡°Boss are you okay?¡± He asked as he turned to me. So he didn¡¯t notice the bating at his side. David  losse consciousness and cant move. He suddenly grabbed my cor while I was on my knees


    ¡°What are you now Parker huh?  Where¡¯s your strength huh? Look at the one with you, David, who has fallen, do you think you can still do it? ¡± He told me so I just grin at him and said.


    ¡°You¡¯re just brave now Lester because you have people with you hahaha.¡± Iughly said to him So when he was pissed he kicked me and Iy down on the floor and could not move. He took the bat of hispanion and I was about to give up because of my tired and bruised body.


    ¡°What a dumbass man.¡±suddenly said of a woman using her cold voice she slowly came out and I could see her emotionless eyes and her fierce face. I just saw it and I don¡¯t know what happened next because my eyes gradually fell and I just woke up the next day in the hospital with David who was also lying in a bed and The monkeys none other than my  gangmates. The rest are history.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    When I walked to the canteen to look for Be, but when I arrived there I couldn¡¯t find her, I thought she was here because it was lunch break but I was wrong. I exit the canteen and go to the garden and I didn¡¯t see anyone, but I found someone lying under a tree. So I went tgere. I saw her sound asleep. I sat next to her and leaned on the Tree as I watched her face was very bossy, and his pink lips were apanied by a little red on his cheek. Her cute look. So I took The cellphone out of my pants pocket and took a picture of her and made it my  wallpaper.


    The time passed, she still didn¡¯t wake up, its looked like she had no ns to enter his ss. So I got infected and went to sleep. I woke up and it was dark I looked at my waist watch and it was 8:30 pm in the evening. I was asleep. I looked at be and damn she¡¯s still asleep. I tapped it a little to wake it up, it was dimmed and when I saw it was dark and there were stars in the sky, it turned it upside down. She looked at me without reaction.


    ¡°What are you doing here.¡± She ask


    ¡°No one is watching over you while you sleep that¡¯s why I stayed.¡± I told her even though there was no truth that I watched her because I also slept.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    By the way Im- I didn¡¯t finished what I¡¯m going to say when she speaks ¡°I already know you so there¡¯s no need to introduce yourself to me.¡± She said and stood up to walk out of the school.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll bring you home because it¡¯s already night.¡± I said So she nodded. When we arrived at the school parking lot, I asked her to open the door of my car to take her to them. BTW, my car is fine. When we arrived at the vige she said he went down to their gate and said ¡°Thank you.¡± And she turned his back as she entered their house.

 CHAPTER 13

    dimir Moon Pov


    ¡°F*ck it Mr. Cameron howe that f*ctard fool you?¡±My jaw tightened as I told him that and hit The table while ring  at him. And pointed my gun in his head that I  was holding  came from the drawer of my desk. He trembled because of the voice I let out, and the gun pointed at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that Mr. Ludwig I didn¡¯t know that person was nning something like that. So I just handed him the transaction with Mr. Collins in New York. ¡± he said trembling. I was happy toe here earlier to the office because of what happened at the amusement park but it immediately bothered me when I took the time.


    Suppose to be I¡¯m the one who will negotiate in new York yesterday but i choose to have date with my wife and just assign Mr. Cameron,  but I didn¡¯t know that he would ask other to handle it. The sent guns and daggers that came from various countries worth Five billion are just gone.


    I¡¯ll make sure that assh*le will bathe in his own blood That traitor Wilson .


    ¡°Leave now Mr. Cameron before I full the trigger and let your useless brain explode here. ¡± I  Angrily Told him. So he quickly left the office.


    ¡°MS. SMITH. ¡± I shout at my secretary outside for her to hear. The door quickly opened and she entered.


    ¡°S-sir?¡± She asks and has a little stutter because she knows I¡¯m angry.


    ¡°Book me a flight tomorrow morning. I¡¯m going to new York to make that Wilson pay and that Collins for betraying me. They mess up with a wrong person. ¡°I told her coldly as I put the gun I was holding earlier in the drawer of my desk.


    ¡°Copy Sir.¡± She promised and left. I just rubbed myself  because of stress. I looked at my waist watch it¡¯s already 6:47 pm. I got up and went out of the  to go home. I badly want to see my wife, she¡¯s my stress reliever. It looks like she¡¯s already went home because they went home at 5:00 in the afternoon. I drove home but I stopped at the flower shop first to buy her. When I bought it, I went home just before 7:00. Time for dinner. As soon as I entered the house, I came across a maid who was cleaning the table on the sofa.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am is gone.¡± She says. So  I just took it off and sat on the sofa while I leaned  My head and closed my eyes. I¡¯ll just wait for her here I fell asleep a little because I¡¯m tired. Suddenly I woke up and looked around. There is still no trace of my wife. I look at the wall clock  it¡¯s already 8:15 PM but still she¡¯s not here. I stood up and approached the light switch to turn it off and I removed my mask and ced it on the sofa Table. For no one can see me. I went to the window to watch for her if she came. I saw the gate. I¡¯ll see her right away when she enters because it looks like the gate is on the railing outside.


    I leaned over and stared  at the gate. Time passed and i see someone parked a car in front of the gate. And a man came out and  open the door at the passenger of the car slowly  My wife came out So my   vision get dark because of what I just saw. My wife said something else but I didn¡¯t hear her. She start walking in. I went to the sofa and sat down and crossed my arms while looking at the door opening.


    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    When I open the door, it¡¯s too dark and I know is someone is looking at me badly and it¡¯s too bad. The personing from the sofa makes me feel it because I feel strong about things. I flicked the switch on the side to turn on the light. When the light came on, someone speak on the sofa. So my gaze went there.


    ¡°Where have you been WIFE?¡± He said angrily and stressed The utterance of the word Wife. But I didn¡¯t pay attention to what he said because I was stunned by his face.


    ¡°What the Hell how can this man be so Good looking?¡± My jaw  drop as I  Said that in my mind.


    ¡°WIFE I¡¯M F*CKING ASKING YOU.¡± He shouted with all his might and echoed His voice in the whole corner of the living room. It¡¯s not okay Because your gonna freak out  when you hear that shouting from him., but I¡¯m different. When he shouted that, I woke up to look at his Adonis  face at the same time. The tension of his jaws.


    ¡°I fell asleep in the school garden so I didn¡¯t realize the time.¡± I told him gently and looked at him. I looked down at the sofa table and there I saw his mask. I just noticed that he was still in business attire.


    ¡°Are you sure? Who¡¯s that F*cking J*rk that drives you home. ¡± His eyes zed at me as he says that.


    ¡°That was parker, My ssmate just delivered me because it¡¯s already night.¡±I  Exins . I didn¡¯t know he saw parker, I realize why do I need to exin my self to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Fine! Prepared your self tomorrow you¡¯ll be the temporary CEO in my Company, cause I have business in new York, my flight will be tomorrow morning.¡± He pushed  and stood up. He left me here alone in living room.


    ¡°What happened to that man?¡± I asked myself. I was supposed to follow when I noticed something at the single sofa I take it and it¡¯s a flower  and picked up a card that said ¡°I love you My Wife.¡± ced on the card. so this is for me. When I went up to the room with the two of us, he was not there but it looked like he was in the bathroom. because I heard the tubing in the shower leaking.


    I put my bag pack on the chair of the study table here in the room and I sat on the bed first while looking at himing out of the bathroom. Soon it came out with an towel just below him. My jaw dropped as he turned to look at me and  ignored me and went to the walk in closet. I followed him to the walk in closet but it was like the wind that he ignored me and he passed me out of the walk in closet after he got his recement to sleep.


    Because I was annoyed, I just ignored him and took my pajamas and t-shirt and went to the bathroom to change. When I came out of the bathroom, I saw him leaning on the headboard of the bed while reading. He was so hot but I just ignored him because he didn¡¯t pay attention to me. If he thinks I¡¯m going to seduce him, he¡¯ll take care of his life.


    I went to bed andy on his side, I only took a half bath, I was toozy to dry my hair when I was still taking a bath. It¡¯s been a while I¡¯m still on my side and can¡¯t sleep because maybe I slept in the school garden earlier. My eyes just closed But I can¡¯t sleep.


    dimir Moon Pov


    I rushed up to our room and went to the bathroom to take a shower. When I came out of the bathroom, I saw her. Like she was waiting for me as I came out of the bathroom door. I ignored her and passed it to the walk in closet I saw her following me. I went out of the walk in closet and dressed as if I thought she was going to kiss me but he just took his recement and went to the bathroom. I took my sses every time I read the book and also took the book I read and went to bed and leaned on the headboard. I will wait for her to coax me.


    The time came as she came out of the bathroom. I felt like  she looked at me for a moment and came to the bed andy on my side. The ending was that I thought she would kiss me because I was just sulking. I realized that¡¯s not in the vocabry of a Y-za Be Mondragon the word coax. Time passes she is silent. So because of the annoyance when I ced the book I was reading on side table of the bed and the sses I¡¯m wearing. I¡¯m also can¡¯t  consintrate because I¡¯m waiting for her to coax me but The ending looks like I¡¯m the one who will coax her I looked at her and spoke.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you even bother to coax me?¡± I asked her as I looked at her back because it was tilted towards me, I got no answer So I asked it again.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you just ask if I¡¯m angry?, am I okay with someone taking you home and a man, huh? ¡± sessively I asked her. But there was still no response.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± I asked but still nothing.


    ¡°D*mn I must be the who¡¯s mad  but why do I still look like the one who¡¯s gonna coax her?¡± I whispered to myself.


    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    Pretending to close my eyes, I heard he ced the book he was reading on the side table. And suddenly he asked.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you even bother to coax me?¡± He asked but I still didn¡¯t face him.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you just ask if I¡¯m angry? am I okay with someone taking you home and a man, huh? ¡± he asked one after another.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± he suddenly asked I still didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°D*mn I must be mad but why do I  look like the one who¡¯s coax her?¡± I heard him whisper to himself. So I just smiled secretly while I was pretending to sleep. When I felt him approach me a little, I suddenly faced him, but wrong timing was close to approaching. The rest of us. I moved a little to get away from him a little and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad.¡± I said while staring without expression on my face but inside I wanted to smile because of what hes saying  earlier. I pulled him horizontally and closer to me and hugged him tightly while My Face was on the side of his neck I knew it he was stunned because of what I did.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep hubby.¡± I smiled when I told him while I smiled  on his neck.


    ¡°Okay wife.¡± and kissed me on my forehead before hugging me back tightly knowing if he was already smiling when he Say that. The speed will change his aura. Earlier it seemed to kill then Now it seems to shine.


    Third person Pov


    When dimir felt be¡¯s breathing deepen it was a sign that she had fallen asleep in his arm. his eyes zed over as he thought about what he would do to the man who delivered his wife.


    He grinned horribly as he wondered what step he would take with that man when he returned after finishing his business in New York. He first stole a kiss from be¡¯s lips before hugging her tightly and he fell asleep smiling.

 CHAPTER 14

    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    As soon as I entered the Ludwig Company, dimir¡¯s employees immediately greeted me.


    ¡°Good morning Madam.¡± I didn¡¯t show any emotion to them and just walk straightly to the elevator to go to my husband office. I just turned around while waiting for the 25th floor where his office


    Take note I¡¯m not wearing a dress I¡¯m still wearing jeans and a leather jacket, I¡¯m wearing a crop top that is ck, I¡¯m furious and I¡¯m wearing boots. If you ask me what happened when I woke up Nothing.


    Because I didn¡¯t even wake up well when my husband left. He just left a note card for the breakfast he brought in bed that was ced on the side table of our bed. As soon as the elevator opened, I went out and went to the office but I still couldn¡¯t enter when my husband¡¯s clown secretary blocked me. I looked at her with no appetite.


    ¡°You will be a temporary CEO but why are you like that? The cheap. You should at least wear professional attire because you will be meeting with Mr. Brooks at Dowson restaurant this afternoon at 3 p. m. ¡± shetold me.


    I ignored her and pulled her out of my way and walked into the office. I even heard her say ¡°B*tch.¡± But i just ignored it  sit in the CEO¡¯s Chair. And put My foot on the table. While cross arms. I sent an excuse letter to the school for my absence this week. In contemtion the secretary entered suddenly without knocking  And she dropped  the papers on the table.


    ¡°You need to sign that but you must read it first.¡± She Said and marched out. I sat up get he papers she put on the table. I read it first before signing it. There is nothing new because it is just about the stuck and The others are business proposals of otherpanies and The turtle lunch that they produce here at the Company. When the others had finished.


    I left the office while I was carrying the papers that I signed andid them on my secretary¡¯s desk. She¡¯s gone because it¡¯s lunch break. So I went down to have lunch at the canteen in this building. When I went down to the edge of the building, the employees greeted me here, but I just walked out, to the canteen of the building. When I arrived,. The employees of the Ludwigpany want to Stand up and great me as they see me but  I signaled to them to just keep doing what they were doing and ignore me.


    I went to the counter and just ordered a cup of rise and marinated chicken and drink. Before looking for a seat. I sit at a table in the corner of this canteen with not too many people. I¡¯m starting to eat. I was in the middle of eating when suddenly an employee shouted at an old man who was cleaning the floor.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you see me eating here and then you I¡¯m really cleaning my side? Do you know that you smell so bad? You oldhag, huh?¡± sh e angrily told the Old janitor and  just pour juice on the Old Man.. My fists are clenched because of seeing this scenario Today. She suddenly pushed the Old Man and she even poured the water that the janitor had cleaned earlier on the Old Janitor. It looks wetchick The Old Man in his position while The other employees are just watching. Because I was annoyed I went for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s that how you treat people who¡¯s working in thispany?¡± I asked her in a cold voice as we headed to where they were. The attention of others came to me and when they recognized me they were silenced. And this woman doesn¡¯t seem to know me.


    ¡°And who are you, woman huh? Don¡¯t get involved here, if you don¡¯t want to get involved.¡± she raised an eyebrow as she  told me thus.


    ¡°D*mn she answered madam.¡± whispered an employee.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead, there¡¯s really no ce to choose because Samantha has a really bad temper.¡±


    ¡°It looks like Samantha will be fired, she¡¯s absent yesterday that¡¯s  she didn¡¯t meet madam when sir introduced her to us.¡±


    ¡°His conscience is really bad.¡±


    ¡± Sir dimir will literally be mad  when she hurts madam.¡± Others whispered while Samantha seemed to hear nothing.


    ¡°Try me B*tch.¡± I  Strictly  Tell her while there is no emotion in my eyes.


    ¡°You sl*t how dare you call me B*tch.¡± She said and pped me. My face was tilted when she pped me.


    ¡°All of us are dead when sir dimir found out someone hurt madam,¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t just p her, she also called madam a slut¡±


    ¡°Sir dimir won¡¯t really miss it when he finds out.¡±


    ¡°As for me, Samantha, you really made a way for you to see Satan right away, after all, can you really p madam.¡± Said another employee as they shivered. Gradually My Face turned to this woman and looked at her without emotion.


    ¡°No one ever p me, except you.¡± I horrible told her and smirk at her.


    ¡°And do you know what I do to people who are weeding. The hand on me without my permission.¡± I Coldly Said but still there The voice if able to stand feathers. But she didn¡¯t seem scared and still spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we¡¯re just the same employees here I told you to not to be involve.¡± She said.


    I rolled backwards and kicked her around. So exactly right. The hard boots hit her face, I really gave her all my strength so that she could live in the hospital.


    ¡°Aouchhh that looks painful.¡±


    ¡°It looks like the bone of his nose is broken.¡±


    ¡°Madam is really cool.¡± Various whispers of the employees because Samantha fell on the floor without consciousness I stood up straight and turned to the Old janitor who was still on the floor and I held out my hand to him so he could stand. When I was able to make him stand up, I turned to the employees and said


    ¡°take her to the hospital.¡± While I¡¯m pointing Samantha to the floor and marched out of the canteen to continue waht I had not yet signed other papers in the office. I had a meetingter at Dawson restaurant. Seems familiar to the name Dawson but I just  didn¡¯t mind it and went to the office.


    Time passed by I¡¯m in the car Now going to Dowson restaurant to meet Someone want to invest or better Let¡¯s just say that Mr. Brooks. When I arrived at the Dowson restaurant, a waitress asked me.


    ¡°Good day ma¡¯am, Do you have any reservations?¡± she asked while turning to smile.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Brooks table, I¡¯m having a meeting with him. ¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Are you perhaps Mrs. Ludwig the wife of Sir dimir Moon Ludwig and the temporary recement of sir dimir? ¡°she asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said and She smiled and said ¡°This way ma¡¯am.¡± And I was brought to a table, I haven¡¯t had a meeting yet.


    ¡°Would you like to order a drink ma¡¯am.¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nope I¡¯ll wait for Mr. Brooks first. ¡± I told her and crossed my arms to wait for Mr. Brooks.


    ¡°Okay ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll go ahead just call me if you need anything, I¡¯m just there.¡± She said and pointed out what she was going to do so that if I needed anything I could easily find her. The door rang signaling that someone wasing in. I looked at it but I immediately turned to someone else. My eyes could see if they wereing in. I just didn¡¯t pay attention to them because their noise didn¡¯t seem to notice me. They went to a table and there they hung out.


    ¡°Hi Good morning, are you Mrs. Ludwig? ¡°she asked.


    ¡°Yes I am, and who are you?¡± I answered her and kept my cold voice and no emotion in my  eyes.


    ¡°Oh I am celine Brooks, daughter of Mr. Relly Hernan Brooks. Nice to meet you Mrs. ludwig. ¡°she said and she held out her hand to me but I just looked at it, when she noticed I had no intention of shaking hands with her, she awkwardly lowered her hand. I hope she will speak more before me.


    ¡°Ms. Brooks sit first before you talk.¡± I Professionally said to her. So she quickly sat down in front of me and she put her bag at the vacant chair and the papers she was carrying he put on the table.


    ¡°Mrs. Ludwig you must be wondering, instead my dad attend this meeting, But I instead showed up here, that is because my dad is not feeling well,  thats why I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll discuss the proposal of my father for you to ept him as one of your investor.¡±she  said straightly to the point.


    ¡°Ms. Brooks you don¡¯t need to discuss it, just give me the copy of your proposal I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s going to read it. ¡± I told her.


    ¡°And don¡¯t be too formal, you can call me Be instead of calling me Mrs. Ludwig. ¡± I told her more.


    ¡°Okay be, Let¡¯s order first before we start our purpose here, Because I¡¯m really very hungry, I haven¡¯t eaten yet because of the emergence. My dad called me for a meeting. Do you know that I¡¯m managing my flower shop?¡± She¡¯s talkative, and I like her for being straight to the point.


    ¡°Okay order want you want.¡± I told her. She nodded and called the waitress. When the waitress got here she ordered The amount I ordered was juice and only a spaghetti. I took it because I was still full. When her orders were served, she immediately eat them. I can¡¯t believe that shes like this. She¡¯s just a simple shameless bodyaround her she¡¯s really different. When she noticed that I was looking at her, she spoke while her mouth was still full and she still smiled.


    ¡°Oww sorry for my behavior, this is how I really feel when I¡¯m hungry, Btw here¡¯s the Copy of my proposal.¡± and she gave it to me I took it and said.


    ¡°Its okay feel free to eat no one will disturb you.¡± I said and I started  reading what was in her proposal and it looks okay that there is nothing wrong with running their legacy. I just signed it and put it on the side and I also started eating. While we were eating she was saying lot of word as if the topic would never run out.


    ¡°From now on I¡¯ll be your friend.¡±She was still energetic. She said I can¡¯t tell her how loud she is. She The other customers attention, maybe even the parker group he got. I gave him his proposal with my signature.


    ¡°Here I already approved your proposal.¡± I told her she was happy to take it.


    ¡°You can visit my flower shop be because I¡¯m your friend from now on.¡± I just nodded at her. She just said the word while I was ying The spoon on the table I looked at her when she suddenly be silent.


    Celine Brooks Pov


    As I spoke, I was shocked to see my assh*le new girlfriend wasing here. When she got here she raised her eyebrow.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s here.¡± She said artistically.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any more trouble here Maria, if you¡¯ll say  that I can¡¯t snatch your Boyfriend then put him in your lungs because his not handsome he¡¯s like a monkey in my eyes I¡¯m really thankful because he cheated on me because if not, he can¡¯t find someone like him a Garbage. ¡± I smirkly told her. I looked at Be as sheughed a little but her face just went back to normal.


    ¡°Aghhhhh We¡¯re not done yet you b*tch.¡± She said and marched away. That¡¯s really how that one just leave suddenly when she doesn¡¯t have a word to say to me when I¡¯m the one who spoke. I smiled and turned to Be and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, that¡¯s really how it is.¡± Iughly  Told her.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Btw I need to leave it¡¯s already 5:30 PM I¡¯ll close my flower shop, here¡¯s my calling card call me if you want someone to talk to.¡± I told her and left with the papers she signed.

 CHAPTER 15

    Parker West Pov


    We¡¯re going to go to my Mommy¡¯s restaurant now because we escape at school earlier, Be isn¡¯t there  either, so I can¡¯t talk soberly either. As soon as we entered,ira went immediately to us she¡¯s really close to us.


    ¡°did you guys escape at school again?¡±She ask.


    ¡°Laira babes, don¡¯t report us..¡± Drake the y boy did  cute face in a front ofira.


    ¡°Shut up drake!¡¯ Laira said.


    ¡°Fine just sit there.¡± She said So we went to a table and they quarreled again, Nash as usual he was holding the book again I couldn¡¯t do anything So we just waited forira to serve us here.


    ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t  bee to school?¡± Drake question


    ¡°Do you think I know? ¡°I sarcasticly Tell him.


    ¡°Just confess that you already miss her.¡± He jokely said.


    ¡°Shut up, Drake, if you don¡¯t want to kick you out of the resto.¡± I said. When the food was served, they start to eat it. So I just ate as well. Shortly after I ate, Drake suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Boss is that be?¡± He said and looked behind my back So quickly I also looked there but nothing.


    ¡°Ayie ayiee boss is inlove, I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± heughed Said So I threw him The handle of spoon but he just caught it and  put it to the table and continued to eat as if nothing had done luxury. I hope I will go back to eating when my eyes hit be at the ss wall with a woman talking. She was very serious while reading a piece of paper and the woman with her was eating as if to seize her strength to eat.


    ¡°Boss who are you looking at?¡± Justine asked. So I woke up and looked at him, he was also looking at what I was looking at.


    ¡°Wow, that woman who¡¯s eating is beautiful she looks cute, especially when her mouth is full of food.¡± He said like crazy. Because of what he said, Drake, David and Nash also looked there.


    ¡± Yeah that woman who¡¯s eating is cute but look at that girl with her her face it¡¯s like an angel but her emotion is like lifeless.¡± Promise of David


    ¡°Yes, that one is cute and the girl with her look at her eyes it¡¯s lifeless  but she¡¯s still beautiful. She looks like an angel with her gentle face.¡± Drake¡¯s promise.


    ¡°What the hell stop looking at her.¡± Justine and I promised at the same time.


    ¡°Oww easy we won¡¯t take them.¡± Drake and David said at the same time as they raised their hands as if giving up


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Nash promised and went back to eating. They still took the time to finish talking while Justine was busy taking a picture of the woman with be still smiling while taking the picture. I noticed that the woman was just a word of mouth but be just nodded. Earlier we were watching them when suddenly someone approached their an artistic -looking woman. The woman left after minutes of talking with the girl that with be. We didn¡¯t hear what they were talking about because we were far away from them. The others are eating here. That¡¯s noisy too. When Be¡¯spanion left, Justine followed her while Be left her seat with her arms crossed. The three left here are busy with each other  World So I just went to be, I noticed The outside looks dark. I sat down in front of her and put my two hands on the table and looked at her and she raised her  eyebrows as if asking what I¡¯m doing here.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful up close.¡± I smile when utter those fluttery words but it was still the same. His reaction seemed like nothing.


    ¡°Why is your forehead always wrinkled and your eyes have no emotion?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so cute?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so serious?¡±


    ¡°Please talk.¡± go on if Saad to her. Suddenly she stood up and said ¡°Your too noisy.¡± She said and walked out of the resto.


    ¡°Hey, wait.¡± I said and it was fitting that the speaker would follow it.


    ¡°Try to follow me, I will really break your bones into pieces.¡± She Coldly Said . I just didn¡¯t follow her, I might be paralyzed, I just went back to our table.


    dimir Moon Pov


    (Bloodshed)


    As soon as I arrived in New York, I rested at the hotel where I checked in.


    12:00 when I arrive here. When the weather started to fall, I started to get ready to chase Mr. Collins and my Traitor  staff Wilson.


    ¡°Boss Sir Emerson said that they are already Stan by at the location of Mr. Collins and Mr. Wilson. They are in an abandoned building, the two of them negotiated in Japan to sell the weapon that they steal from you and the rest of your staff are already around them.¡± Promise my staff while driving there.


    ¡°Make sure they don¡¯t make a sound.¡± I Coldly said.


    ¡°Yes  boss, there are some of your friends on guard. Mr. Cameron traced their whereabouts while Mr. Griffin had the CCTVs there so he could quickly see where the opponent¡¯s personnel were. While Mr. Beckett, on the other hand, is looking forward to it. When you arrive at the back of the building, you will pass there so that the opponent will not notice you.¡±


    When we arrived at the back of that building I was greeted by my crazy friend ¡°bro how are you? It¡¯s good that you called us because we¡¯re so thirsty for blood, you know? We also heard that you are getting married. How about Kelly won¡¯t you wait for that one.¡± he said.


    ¡°Shut up Beckett That¡¯s not why I came here.¡± I Coldly told him.


    ¡°Easyy bro I just asked.¡± He said as he turned his hands up.


    ¡°Where are the others?¡± I asked as we walked in careful because there were a lot of Collins and Wilson¡¯s scattered staff including the staff they were transacting with.


    ¡°They¡¯re already on there position. just signaled them. When the bloody night will start.¡± He said


    Third Person Pov


    When they enter , The transaction between Mr. Takashi who is a Mafia in Japan and Collins and Wilson started.


    ¡°Korinzu-san to U~Iruson-san ni nani o teiky¨­ dekimasu ka ( What can you offer to me Mr. Collins and Mr. Wilson.¡± Mr. Takashi Said


    ¡°Koko ni wa takusan no atarash¨© buki ga arimasu. Takashi-san, kakuninshitekudasai. (We have so many new weapons here Mr. Takashi, See it for you to confirm it.)¡± Mr. Wilson smirkly said and ced the various types of weapons on the center of the table to show it to Mr. Takashi. He did not have difficulty speaking the Japanesenguage because he knew the Japanesenguage.


    Mr. Takashi held The guns and including The daggers and kunai that are brand new.


    ¡°U~Iruson-san? (how much all of it Mr. wilson?)¡± Mr. Takashi asked Wilson as hes checking the weapons in a front of him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Tatta 80 oku-shi Takashi ( Only 8 Billion Mr. Takashi)¡± Wilson¡¯s response.


    Mr. Takashi signaled His staff carrying a case of Money to give it to Mr. Wilson and Mr. Collins.


    When Mr. Takashi staff handed it over to Wilson suddenly someone Shoot the Case in conjunction with sshing money around So the others became alert.


    ¡°Bosu o mamorimasu ( protect the boss )¡±One of Mr. Takashi staff shouted  and they surrounded Mr. Takashi to protect him. While turned high Their respective arms in another corner of the building.


    While Mr. Collins and Wilson in turn had his guns with him and also had personnel around them.


    Little by little, dimir came out of a corner while his eyes were dark and ring at Wilson and Collins.


    When Wilson and Collins saw dimir they stiffened to their feet.


    While on other hand Mr. Takashi is confuse what¡¯s happening around him. ¡°U~Iruson-shi wa d¨­ natte iru no ka ( What¡¯s Happening Mr. Wilson?)¡± He asked them but Wilson could not answer because he saw dimir The Heartless and Mercyless CEO of Ludwig Corporation.


    They know that dimir is not just a CEO because it is called the highest Organization that even they do not know what He belongs to and what is the name of the organization he leads.


    ¡°How are you Wilson?¡± dimir¡¯s words were still cold


    ¡°W-what are you doing here dimir?¡± Wilson ask while his lips is trembling.


    ¡°I am here to kill those who betray me, and of course to take back what¡¯s mine.¡± dimir¡¯s promise. ¡°I will make sure your blood will shed in every corner of this building.¡± he said.


    On the other hand, Beckett and Emerson are gradually killing Collins and Wilson¡¯s staff who are around while Griffin is eating pop corn while watching what is happening on the CCTV Potage of the whole building.


    The men¡¯s  inside with Collins and Wilson was only about six because the others were around but it was secretly killed by dimir¡¯s group.


    Wilson¡¯s shiver disappeared and he grinned ¡°Do you think you can handle us? You¡¯re the only one standing. You didn¡¯t even get along with your staff. ¡± Mr. Wilson smirkly said while Collins on the other hand literally afraid.


    dimir turned to Mr. Takashi and spoke.


    ¡°Ima misut¨¡ o nokoshimasu. Anata wa kono ho¨©ru no ichibude wanainode Takashi ( Leave now Mr. Takashi Because you are not part of this wheel)¡± dimir said to Mr. Takashi.


    ¡°D¨­iu imidesu ka ( What do you mean?¡± Mr. Takashi Confusily Asked.


    ¡°Karera wa watashi kara sorera no buki o nusunde tagaku no saihan o shimashita. (they stole those weapons from me to resell forrge sums.) dimir Response Mr. Takashi look at Wilson and Collins Badly.


    ¡°Watashi wa usotsuki to sagi-shi ga kiraidesu. ( I hate liar and scammer.)¡± Mr. Takashi shouted at them.


    ¡°Kare wa misut¨¡ ni uso o tsuite imasu. Takashi wa kare o shinjite wa ikenai ( he¡¯s lying Mr. Takashi Don¡¯t believe Him.) Wilson panickly said to Mr. Takashi


    ¡°Torihiki wa ofudesu(The deal Is Off.)¡± Mr. Takashi said.


    ¡°Ikimashou ( Let¡¯s leave.)¡± Mr. Takashi said to his staff and they turned around out of that abandoned building.


    Wilson shot dimir and said, ¡°This is your fault.¡±


    dimir also avoided and fired at him. Wilson and Collins¡¯ soldiers were likewise attentive when they fired, but despite their inability to move, they fell one by one.


    Because Emerson used a sniper on the second floor of the other building.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dimir. I¡¯ll make sure that one of us gets out of this building, and I¡¯ll make sure that I¡¯m the one who will leave this building alive.¡± Wilson says emphatically.


    ¡°That is, if you can get out, I will make sure that the blood in your filthy brain spills all over this ce,¡± dimir replied coldly as they traded gunshots.


    Mr. Collins crouched in the corner, oblivious to Beckett lurking behind him.


    He muttered to Collins in the back, ¡°Scared cat.¡± Collins urinated on his clothes as a result of his fear.


    He was going to turn around when Beckett shot him in the back. As a result, his Stupid brain exploded on the pavement.


    When they exchanged fire, Emerson hit Wilson with his sniper. So he hit him with both legs. ¡°Ahhhhhhh this is S*hit.¡± he shouted with all his might. Emerson wasughing in the other building.


    When Wilson was about to fire when he saw that there were no bullets left in his gun, he threw it away in a rage and came out of his hiding ce. and shouted.


    ¡°D*mn you dimir.¡± He shouted with all his might and went to dimir¡¯s ce. dimir came out and shot Wilson¡¯s Knee So he got down on his knees.


    ¡°What now Wilson who do you think can get out alive here?¡± He said while turning a horrible grin


    ¡°I told you that your blood will be shed here soon, This is yourst happy day.¡± He added.


    Wilson would have spoken when dimir shot him in different parts of his body. So his blood really spilled on the floor of that building. When that was over, Emerson, Beckett and Griffin, who are still eating popcorn, came one after the other.


    ¡°Bro Until Now You¡¯re still brutal.¡± Emerson said with augh.


    ¡°That one has  been brutal.¡± griffin replied while still eating pop corn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home I¡¯m tired.¡± Beckett said.


    ¡°Okay let¡¯s go, Griffin. Tell your staff to burn down this building.¡± dimir said coldly and they left and went back to the hotel.

 CHAPTER 16

    dimir Moon Pov


    As soon as we arrived at the hotel, my friends immediately entered his unit while I went to my unit and cleaned my body.


    After I cleaned my body Iy down on the bed and thought of calling my staff who I had assigned to watch over my Wife.


    The other line rang and someone answered. ¡°How¡¯s my wife.¡± I asked him but it was quiet on the other line. So I speak again ¡°I¡¯m asking you How¡¯s my wife there.¡± I said Weighing.


    ¡°Bo-ss m-madam is.¡± he said weakly. I suddenly woke up from lying down and sat down before saying ¡°What The hell happened to my wife?¡± I asked emphatically ¡°And don¡¯t ever make a mistake in answering. Be straight to the point. ¡± I said.


    ¡°Boss I¡¯m sorry, boss because madam was pped by an employee of yours, named Samantha.¡± He saidpelled. ¡°What the hell I told you to watch her and don¡¯t ever let someone hurt her!  And who the f*ck that samantha. ¡± I say emphatically. How dare that mare Woman p my precious Wife. I¡¯ll make sure to kill that d*mn b*tch.


    ¡°Hunt that d*mn Samantha, put her in my torture Room.¡± I Said emphasize and dropped The call.


    I called my secretary in the Philippines ¡°Book me a flight tomorrow I¡¯m going back there, Don¡¯t let my wife to know it understand.¡± I said ¡°Copy boss.¡± He promised.


    I¡¯m going to surprise her but before that I¡¯ll make sure that Samantha will taste death for hurting my beloved wife. She hurt the wrong person. She will fucking face the consequences of her wrong action.


    Tomorrow I am ready to return to the Philippines. I miss my wife.


    Time passed by .


    ¡°Greetings,dies and gentlemen, aboard Flight 3B7, which will take you from New York to Man. We¡¯re currently third in line for takeoff and should be airborne in about seven minutes. At this time, please buckle up and secure any luggage underneath your seat or in the overheadpartments. For take-off, we also ask that your seats and table trays be upright. All personal electronic devices, includingptopputers and telephones, should be turned off. Smoking is prohibited for the length of the flight. Thank you for taking the time to learn more about Mountain Airlines. ¡°Good luck on your flight.¡± The flight attendant said.


    So I slept first on my assigned set because I¡¯ll be in the Philippines in a few hours.


    When the Captain spoke, that¡¯s why I awoke up.


    ¡°Wee to Ninoy Aquino International Airport,¡± the greeting reads. Please ept my apologies for the rockynding.


    It is not the captain¡¯s fault. It¡¯s not the co-fault. pilot¡¯s Asphalt is the name of the substance.


    Please take a seat till the ne reaches the gate. In history, no passenger has ever beaten a ne to the gate. So don¡¯t even think about it.


    Also, when opening the overhead bins, please be cautious since¡­ ¡°Shift urs.¡±


    The nended. We all got up and left.


    When I got out of the airport, I saw my staff waiting for me in the car. When I went there, he opened the car door. So I got in.


    ¡°Where do we go, boss, at the mansion or at yourpany?¡± He asked and started to drive.


    ¡°Nope, take me to Headquarters.¡± I said.


    ¡°Copy Boss.¡± The trip was quiet. Until we arrived when I got off, I just went in there and my staff greeted me there.


    I went to the torture room and I came across a woman sitting in a chair and tied up.


    ¡°Is this the girl who p my wife?¡± I asked my staff on the side while looking at the sleeping woman.


    ¡°Yes Boss.¡± he replied.


    I motioned for one of my staff to pour the water on the woman to wake up. When she woke up she spoke.


    ¡°W-who are you?¡± She said trembling because of the water that had been sprayed on her.


    She looked at my staff and stopped. She looked at me. Until now, I am still wearing a mask.


    She seemed to know me because she was stunned.


    ¡°S-ir dimir what is the meaning of this?¡± she ask afraidly.


    ¡°Ask yourself, you d*mn b*tch, how dare you put your f*cking dirty hand in my wife¡¯s face,¡± I told her, coldly and emphatically.


    ¡°You dare to p her huh?¡± Then pay the price for hurting thedy I love,¡± I stated bitterly.


    I went to the torture facilities, grabbed a razor-sharp knife, and walked up to her slowly, and grin demonicly.


    ¡°W-what will you do?¡± I caressed her hair and grabbed her chin to get her to look up at me and slowly put an X on her face as I came closer to her.


    ¡°Ahhhhh stop it I¡¯m begging you.¡± She shouted with all her might but I pressed the knife even harder.


    ¡°That¡¯s it b*tch, beg for your life I really love it when someone begs for me it¡¯s make me more want to torture you hahahah.¡± Iugh like a demon.


    Third Person Pov


    ¡°That¡¯s it b*tch, beg for your life I really love it when someone begs for me it¡¯s make me more want to torture you hahahah.¡± upon hearing that other of dimir¡¯s men stood up Their feathers because of that demonicugh.


    They knew he was happy because he saw blood again and he liked it even more when he heard someone begging for him.


    His men could see the woman¡¯s crying and begging when dimir tore her clothes and lit a cigarette and slowly clung to the woman¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh waaahhh please stop it I¡¯m sorry if I p your wife.¡± Samantha screamed with all her might and she was already crying in pain.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dimir seemed to hear nothing and continued to burn Samantha with a cigarette. When he got tired of torturing Samantha he kicked her and knocked down the chair Samantha was sitting on.


    He turned to his men and spoke. ¡°Rape her until she died.¡± he said coldly and went out. So his men followed what he said. When he got out of the torture room, he went to his office at their headquarters.


    He sat down on his throne chair in his office. When someone called him he answered ¡°Boss still s is nowhere to be found.¡± Said on the other line.


    ¡°Still don¡¯t give up for searching her, We can¡¯t loss her in our team she¡¯s our Ace.¡±He made a cold promise.


    He rested there first and waited until nightfall so that he could go home to see his wife.


    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    I just finished working as temporary CEO of Ludwig Corporation. I got up from my seat and looked at my cellphone to see what time it¡¯s already 7:48 PM I need to go home.


    I exited the office and took the Elevator down to the parking lot. I feel really tired this day. I want to go to bed. As soon as I got in the car, I made it work and went home.


    When I arrived at the vige of our house, I signaled the guard to open the gate so that I could enter. When I was able to park the car in the garage of the mansion, I walked to the door. I noticed that the house seemed very quiet and the lights were turned off.


    When I opened the door, it was very dark. So I turned on the light switch to light up. When it was light I saw rose petals on the pavement So I followed it. I also take the single rose that is ced in an arow as if pointing where the way.


    I followed it Until I reached the garden I tread on a heart sign surrounded by candles and there is a table there with two Chairs with food well served and gradually the decorations here in the garden light up.


    I wondered as I looked around and there was no one. I turned my attention to the table and stared at it in astonishment as we just turned to the edge of the table.


    ¡°Did you like my surprise?¡± I was shocked at that husky voice behind me. I looked at it and it was dimir. His mask was gone and his looking at me with a smile stered on his lips.


    ¡°What the hell why didn¡¯t I even feel his presence?¡± I asked in my mind. Maybe I just haven¡¯t been training since Inded on be¡¯s body. So I just ignored it.


    Gradually he came closer to me. And he gave me a rose he was holding I epted it.


    ¡°Your already home,  why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I said to him.


    ¡°If I tell you there is no surprise like this.¡± He said and led me to a Chair and he helped me sit there.


    dimir Moon Pov


    When I made her sit on her seat, I also sat on the other side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat our dinner wife.¡± I said to her.


    ¡°What was your trick and  you think to do this?¡± She said coldly but very gently when he said that.


    ¡°I just want to surprise you, One day that I didn¡¯t see you so that I would go crazy thinking of You. I just miss you Wife. ¡± I told her while smiling and we started to eat and after we finished I took the sound box song I prepared to ask her to dance. She¡¯s not wearing a dress but it¡¯s okay she¡¯s still beautiful.


    When I set the music I held out my hand to her and she was surprised to take it. My wife is really innocent in this kind of Things.


    I chuckled as she took my hand outstretched to her. Gradually the music yed.


    I squeezed it even harder and touched Her waist to support it, I noticed she didn¡¯t know.


    I felt as if she stiffened and tightened a little. She was holding me.


    ¡°Rx Wife.¡± I whispered to her So little by little she also loosened When she held me.


    ¡°Wife your my everything and I can¡¯t afford to lose you.¡± I whispered to her and held her even closer. So the ending became a hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Ever try to leave me wife I can¡¯t live without you.¡± I said more.


    At the end of the song, I let go of her hug and touched her two cheeks and pressed our foreheads together.


    ¡°Your My Home Wife.¡± I spoke to her and slowly kissed her.

 CHAPTER 17

    dimir Moon Pov


    ¡°Call me when your ss is over,ter so I can pick you up.¡± I told her and stopped opposite the gate of their school. When she removed her seatbelt and attempt to came out I grab her hand and kissed her smack.


    ¡°Take care Wife.¡± I said and smiled at her, she couldn¡¯t speak because of shock and she blushed again. I really like it when she¡¯s blushing it¡¯s make my day more brighter.


    She just nodded, when I saw that she enter at their school gate, I start to drive at the office because I knew I still had a lot of unfinished work there.


    When I arrived at the Company, I just went straight in and didn¡¯t mind my employees who greeted me.


    I took the elevator and hit The 25th floor to my office. When I arrived I saw my secretary typing on herputer. and I noticed  she changed Her clothes as well as her thick make -up were gone.


    When she saw meing, she quickly stood up and greeted me formally.


    ¡°Good morning sir.¡± She greeted formally and her flirty  voice was gone. I just went into the office and started working.


    In the middle of signing the papers, the door suddenly opened without knocking and I knew who they are when they entered, I would know for sure who they are


    ¡°Bro why did you leave us yesterday in new York You didn¡¯t even say you were going home.¡± Emerson said and sit straight on the sofa in my office.


    ¡°Because he can¡¯t wait to see his most beloved wife.¡± Beckett¡¯s said


    ¡°I think cupid already target his heart.¡± Griffin said while smirking.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked them and leaned back in my Chair and crossed my arms and look at them.


    ¡°Bro we¡¯re just visiting you.¡± Emerson answered and he yed  his cellphone in his hand while rolling it around.


    ¡°Bro are youing? Let¡¯s go to the night barter.¡± Beckett said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not avable, I¡¯ll fetch my wifeter.¡± I boredly answer to them.


    ¡°Griffin, how¡¯s the investigation?¡±


    ¡°Is it parker bro? Here is his full information. The problem is bro. You can¡¯t touch him. ¡± He said while smirking and came here to give the information he had gathered. I took it and he returned to his seat.


    When I opened it I saw his full information. I tightened my grip on the Invelop I was holding because of what I was reading.


    ¡°F*ck it Griffin, howe that uncle dowson have a son?¡± I emphatically said to griffin.


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know but when I read that, I also searched for Tito Dawson¡¯s information on how he had a son. And I found that  Parker West is aunt Olivia¡¯s son, you know what uncle dowson did to Aunt Olivia. So it¡¯s not impossible for Aunt Olivia to hide parker to him. ¡°He shrugged.


    ¡°Bro, maybe you¡¯ll be robbed hahaha.¡± Emerson said while Loughing. I threw  The ballpen at him that was on my side but that he avoided it.


    I crumpled the Envelope containing Parker¡¯s Information as I stood up and mmed my  palm on  the table ¡°F*ck I can¡¯t allow that jerk to take  away what¡¯s mine.¡± I said.


    They turned around after I mmed against the table.


    ¡°Take it easy bro, we know your wife will not like parker.¡± Emerson insisted.


    I kept my rage in check and returned to signing while imagining what would happen if Parker took my wife.


    I¡¯m not sure in the depths of my thinking. It¡¯s already time for lunch. I shifted my gaze to my  idiots friends. They live in their own little world. Beckett is fast asleep, Emerson is staring at his phone with an evil grin, and Griffin is attempting to trip the cottoncquer on the table.


    First, I leaned back in my chair and stroked my temples. It was also at the same moment as the door opening and the woman I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time shouting and running. I had waited for her for years but she had gone unnoticed.


    She run up to me and hug me, then sit on myp on the other hand, I was taken aback and couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing.


    ¡°Waaahhh I really miss you my moon.¡± She said happily to me as she wrapped her hand around my neck and smiled at me. Until now she is still in my arms.


    ¡°Deadmeat¡± heard Griffin whisper and I knew that Beckett had woken up because of Kelly¡¯s loud voice.


    I was just surprised when Kelly kissed me in no time so I couldn¡¯t move. When she finished kissing me, it was also at the same time as something fell on the door. So all of us looked at there.


    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    I had crimson cheeks as he drove me to school.


    I was walking when I was approached by the phoenix gang. Many individuals whispered once again. When I passed by, I hope they didn¡¯t notice that I abruptly came to a halt due to what I heard.


    Parker grinned as he said, ¡°Hi Y-za.¡± So I came to a halt because he was the first to address me as Y-za, but I ignored him and continued walking toward our room.


    I got the impression that they obeyed and listened to what his friends were saying. Include the student¡¯s eyes as though they¡¯re about to murder me with their gaze.


    ¡°Bro, why didn¡¯t you tell us she¡¯s Be?¡± Drake asked as I turned to walk away.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask,¡± Parker replied, and I had the impression that he would walk as fast as me. He spoke again after he¡¯d matched me.


    ¡°Y-za bat, your cheek is red?¡± he inquired as he examined me, and my face flushed even more as I remembered what had happened earlier in the automobile.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± he asked, touching my entire face and checking to see if I was alright, so we came to a halt. Many whispered as well.


    ¡°Oh my God it¡¯s true what I see?¡±


    ¡°Waaahhh¡±


    ¡°My couple of the Year waahhhhh.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just flirting our king.¡±


    And other whispers So I rebuffed Parker¡¯s hand and straightly entered the room and when I entered I immediately leaned on my table because I had be a tomato.


    I felt like they had all entered and I knew that parker¡¯s group was already sitting behind me. Only then did I look up when the instructor entered with us.


    The teacher said a lot but my brain is closed I don¡¯t understand because I only remember what happened earlier.


    Our subjects came in one by one until it was time for lunch, but I was still floating. When someone tapped me on the shoulder, I was taken aback. So I raised my head and stared at it nkly; it was just Parker.


    With a twisted smile, he added, ¡°Y-za, let¡¯s eat lunch together.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± I murmured, and as he was about to respond, I walked out.


    Because it¡¯s lunchtime, I¡¯ve decided to invite dimir to lunch. Now I¡¯m taking a taxi to Ludwig¡¯s office, and I¡¯m fiddling with my smartphone while turning it in my hand in the car. I continued to y it till I arrive at thepany.


    As soon as I entered thepany, they greeted me immediately but I just nodded at them. And go to the elevator. When I reached the exact floor of dimir¡¯s office, I went there to walk.


    When his secretary saw me she smiled at me without sticity and even greeted me. So I greeted her as well. It was good and she realized what I told her yesterday. Words can be spoken with truth. What I told her yesterday and it was good and she also followed my advice to her.


    She doesn¡¯t look like a clown anymore. Her dress is also formal. I¡¯m still holding my cellphone. Just as I was about to enter dimir¡¯s office, she warned me first.


    ¡°Madam, be careful when entering.¡± She insists but I straightly   still opened the door. And when I opened the door I fell the cellphone I wasd holding because of the scenario I saw.


    When they turned to look at me, dimir quickly pushed the woman into his arms.


    ¡°Ouchhh Why did you push me.¡± She said softly and slowly stood up.


    ¡°So this is what you do behind my back.¡± I told him coldly and I knew I felt a little pain in my heart but I still kept my eyes without emotion and reaction on my face, I showed that I was not affected, I knew my two legs were ready to fall but I managed keep it standing.


    ¡°W-wi-fe i-its n-ot what you think.¡±As he said that, his lips trembled, and I saw fear in his eyes, fear that I might abandon him. That¡¯s what I see now in his expression. On the sofa, I heard his friends whispering.


    ¡°dimir, double kill now.¡±


    ¡°This is a battle.¡±


    I want to speak but suddenly that woman ask dimir.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Moon what wife? You already have a wife? I thought you were going to wait for me,¡± the woman says, her eyes welling up with sorrow as she looks at dimir.


    ¡°Kelly, not now, let¡¯s discusster, my wife is here,¡± he remarked gently to the woman he addressed as Kelly.


    ¡°Moon? huh? I was caustic, and I there¡¯s a jealousy in my voice and when he be calm to others?


    After saying that, I walked out of his office and carelessly shut the door. I heard him call my name when I first came out, but I ignored him. And I assumed he would follow me down to the lip via the elevator and out of hispany, but I was wrong.


    Is that woman so essential to him that he should speak to her in such a calm manner? dimir, you d*mn d*mn d*mn d*mn I mentally course him in my mind.


    Few minutester i told the taxi driver to take in the flowers shop. And when I arrive there I straightly enter at the entrance.

 CHAPTER 18

    dimir Moon Pov


    We all turned to face the door when it opened. I shoved Kelly as soon as I realized who was it.


    I was terrified; I couldn¡¯t lose her because she is my strength, not only my strength, but my entire being. I¡¯m at a loss for words and don¡¯t know how to exin it to her.


    I was initially rmed, especially when I noticed Her emotionlessness was doubled.


    ¡°Ouchhh moon why did you push me.¡± Kelly said but I didn¡¯t pay attention to it anymore. My only vision is on My wife at the door.


    ¡°So this is what you do behind my back.¡± Kelly said something, but I was no longer paying attention. My only focus is on My Wife, who is standing at the entrance.


    ¡°So this is what you do behind my back,¡± my wife said, and that¡¯s when I got afraid since the things she said were so cold. I can also tell if she was hurt by what she saw by reading her eyes. And I despise myself for what has just urred.


    ¡°W-wi-fe i-ts n-ot what you think,¡± My lips tremble when I said that.


    ¡°Double kill now, dimir,¡± Griffin said softly on the sofa.


    ¡°This is war,¡± Emerson dered.


    ¡°Moon What Wife? I thought you were going to wait for me. ¡± when I heard the angelic voice and meekness that came from Kelly The woman I first loved. I turned at her and  spoke.


    ¡°Kelly, not now, let¡¯s talkter, my wife is here,¡± I tell her gently and beggingly, since I can¡¯t afford to yell at her, and that¡¯s what I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t be upset at her.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When my wife came to the door and said, ¡°Moon? Huh?¡± I turned to face her. As she said that and  her tone tinged with a mixture of jealousy and sarcasm. She left and reluctantly shut the door to my office when she said that.


    I called her ¡°Wife,¡± but she seemed not to hear me, someone abruptly snatched the hem of my coat from the next crib and when turned to it it¡¯s Kelly.


    Kelly¡¯s teary eyes caught my eye as I looked at her My heart softened when I saw that, and I was slightly hurt. Why? I have no idea.


    My feelings perplexed me. In my mind, I¡¯m a cheapskate. I¡¯m undecided about whether I¡¯ll go along with My Wife¡¯s and follow her  or exin to l Kelly first.


    Finally, I chose to exin everything to Kelly, so I took her hands and led her to the sofa, where my friends were sitting silently.


    ¡°Please leave us alone.¡± I said to my friends. So they got up and left, but Beckett continued to speak.


    ¡°Bro, your wife¡¯s smartphone was left here,¡± he exined, pointing to the phone that my wife had dropped earlier.


    I said, ¡°Give it to my secretary,¡± and he came out.


    Kelly started talking as soon as we  sat down.


    ¡°Exin to me, Moon, howe you already have a wife?¡± She inquired. ¡°I figured you¡¯d wait for me no matter how many years had passed, so what happened now?¡± She asked and her tears flowed one after another and I couldn¡¯t bear to see her crying in front of me


    She¡¯s like a gem to me she bes my first love a childhood sweetheart. I came in front of her and knelt down to wipe her tears with my hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kelly if I didn¡¯t wait for you, it¡¯s not my fault I fell for my wife¡± I Gently told her.


    Her tears began to flow even more freely. I told him, ¡°Please Kelly, stop sobbing; you don¡¯t deserve me.¡±


    ¡°Why moon?¡± Why didn¡¯t you  wait for me? Why did you bring up my name while the Star is nowhere to be found? Where is it that you stated I am your star and you are my moon? Is it because I¡¯ve been at states for a long time? I vowed I¡¯d return to you, Moon, but why? You know I¡¯m not going to break the agreement. ¡± She kept asking, and she was sobbing uncontrobly.


    When she pulled me away from her and I was hurt, I would have hugged her. I know and believe she still has a ce in my heart, but The little vige space can¡¯tpare to my love for Be.


    ¡°Moon, why don¡¯t you answer my questions?¡± Both of us promised  moon. I had no idea I was the sole one inmand. ¡± she whispered, squeezing her eyes shut and wiping the tears from her cheeks.


    ¡°I believed I¡¯de back, but I was mistaken; the man I¡¯ll return to belongs to someone else now.¡± she sobbed.


    I froze because of what she said I have nothing to answer. But just apologize. I know if I hurt her too much. I¡¯ll wait for her return if I just didn¡¯t fall early for be.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sorry my star.¡± I told her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear that you called me by the name star but you know what¡¯s hurt moon? I am just one of your stars and I have never been one. ¡± She said while smiling as her tears fell.


    ¡°Your my moon but I¡¯m just one of your star.¡± She continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± That¡¯s all I can¡¯t say to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for forgiveness Moon because  it¡¯s my fault, I chose my career than to stay and be with you.¡± She said and turned smile. Thats the reason why I fell in love with her before, she¡¯s so fragile and softhearted.


    Even though she knew she was hurting she was still able to smile.


    ¡°Maybe I can find others like you moon.¡± She joked, but I could see the pain in her eyes. That seems to have been betrayed.


    I couldn¡¯t say a word as she stood up. ¡°That¡¯s it moon, I¡¯m leaving first, I¡¯ll visit Grandma first. This is where I go as soon as I leave the airport. But I didn¡¯t know this would happen. I will just visit your house tomorrow so that I can get to know your Wife. ¡°She smiley said to me. She didn¡¯t even let me speak because she straightly leave. When she came out I stand up to find my wife.


    Ash Kelly Pov


    As soon as I got out of Moon¡¯s Company, I got in my car and when I got in, I shed tears.


    I held the steering wheel of my car with both hands and I put my face on it And my tears continue to flow while my two shoulders are shaking and I¡¯m also crouching.


    I can¡¯t believe he can break the promises we made to each other  before I went to the states.


    6 Years ago.


    Because we have a tree house in the back of our mansion, I¡¯m waiting for  moon. I also have a gift for him before I say my goodbyes and depart.


    The bottom of the tree home is where I am. I¡¯m currently hiding behind the tree. I¡¯m not in close proximity to the tree. I¡¯m a little bit far away from the tree.


    I turned to look at the small birds flying around as I stood. Their vocals were quite lovely. The environment was also pleasant. I¡¯d be sad to leave our home.


    Someone hugged me backwards while I was watching the birds, and I knew who it was.


    ¡°Why did you force me toe here, my star?¡± he murmured, still clutching me.


    I spoke to him after turning around. I told him in a feeble voice, ¡°Moon, I¡¯m leaving,¡±


    Heughed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re pranking me again star hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Wow star, the dress I gave you for your birthday looks great on you, I¡¯m really excellent at choosing,¡± he remarked, smiling and looking at me.


    I need to leave the man I love, even if I don¡¯t want to. My career is on the line. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll miss the way he smiled with his lips pressed together.


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking or pranking you, Moon; I¡¯m serious.¡± Now is the time for me to return to the United States. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sending you here to properly say my goodbyes. ¡± I stated emphatically. And I¡¯d stare him in the eyes, so he¡¯d know I wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°S-star, why are you leaving?¡± So, what about us? ¡± he said, his tears dripping from his eyes that he had been holding back. As I spoke, I stroked his two cheeks and smiled.


    ¡°Moon, I promise I¡¯lle back to you, and you know I¡¯m not going to break all the promises we¡¯ve made to each other since childhood till we grow up,¡± I said, smiling.


    I moved away from him a little and spoke as I raised my hand so that we could make a pink promise to each other.


    ¡°Moon promise you will wait for me.¡± I said and waited him to  ept the pinky promise I made to him.


    He looked at me sadly epted and my request. ¡°I promise my star.¡± He smilel said  and he pulled me towards him before  kissing my forehead


    He respects me, since I was a child. He never kissed me on the lips. He always said that in the Church he would be the first to kiss me. When we got married.


    I untied him and took The paper bag containing the mask I want to give him.


    ¡°Moon I want you to wear it until Ie back moon, so that when Ie back and see your still wearing that mask, it means I¡¯m still the flesh of your heart.¡± I told him while smiling and  he epted it and smiled. At that time I left.


    When those memories came back to me, I was filled with hope. Until now he is still wearing the mask I gave him.


    I wiped the tears from my eyes and went to visit L at the mansion and I think I¡¯ll be staying here for good. I will take back What came to me, if necessary  I be an angel in front of him I will.

 CHAPTER 19

    Celine Pov


    I¡¯m here in the mall, looking for a toy to give to my nephew who lives in the province. Tomorrow is his birthday, so perhaps I¡¯ll pay him a visit. I went for a walk with the toys on disy here and had a hard time deciding. I ended up taking a robot Iron Man and paying for it at the counter because I took so long deciding.


    I went to the children¡¯s dress shop after getting out of the toy store to buy a dress for Hazel the birthday boy sister. When I walk in, the saleswoman will quickly engage me in conversation.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what kind of dress are you looking for?¡± inquires the saleswoman as she assesses my needs.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a pink dress for a four-year-old child,¡± I remarked, beaming as I walked around the store, eyes darting around.


    ¡°We have several here, ma¡¯am,¡± she remarked, and I followed her as she walked, but something caught my eye: a lovely pink outfit that would be perfect for my niece. I epted it and proceeded to the desk to pay.


    When I first came out, the first ce that came to mind was Jollibee. I collided with someone in front of me as I was walking and ncing around. He was the only one who met me in the parking lot of the Dowson restaurant when I peered in front of me and we both eximed ¡°YOU?¡± at the same time.


    TIME THAT I FIRST MEET HIM. after saying goodbye to Be, I exited the restaurant and walked to the parking lot to get into my car, as well as to my flower store, which I had to close because there were only two people working there. They might not be able toplete the task. Someone shouted as I was ready to board my car.


    ¡°Wait, Ms.¡± So I took a look around. When he got close to me, I asked him, ¡°Yes?¡± He was embarrassed to scratch its neck, and I thought it was cute.


    He felt embarrassed to say, ¡°A-ah eh.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what is that?¡± I asked, smiling. ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m simply curious about your name,¡± he says nervously. I casually extended my hand to him and said.


    ¡°My name is Celine Brooks,¡± I said, and he swiftly took my hand in his and introduced himself.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m Justine Maverick,¡± and I let go of his hand after he introduce his name to me.


    I turned to face his colleagues. They were all five in number.


    ¡°Hello Celine,¡± he says, blushing once more. Those around him are now making fun of him.


    ¡°Ayyyiiiiee lover boy,¡±


    One of his friends sang, ¡°It¡¯s love at first sight, ohh.¡±


    ¡°Tsk,¡± murmured the one who appeared to be their leader yet was silent but smiling. My smartphone rang in my backpack, and I hoped to answer. So, without looking at who was calling, I hurriedly searched my bag and answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said.


    On the other line, she added, ¡°Ma¡¯am, someone is seeking for you here at the flower shop.¡±


    ¡°Jessi, who¡¯s on the lookout for me?¡± I inquire.


    ¡°The name is Be,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, please tell her to wait for me. I¡¯m on my way,¡± I eximed.


    ¡°All right, ma¡¯am,¡± she says as she hangs up the phone. I took a brief nce at Justine, who was also staring at me.


    ¡°Hello Justine, sorry about the urgency yet again,¡± I murmured as I dashed out of the mall, hearing Justine yell my name but more excited to see Be.


    Fast forward to when I arrived at the flower shop and went inside. When I first walked in, I looked for Be and found her seated in a chair inside my flower shop. I called Jessi.


    ¡°Please put it in my office first,¡± I instructed her, handing her the item I purchased at the mall before heading to Be.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How are you doing, Be?¡± What brings you here? ¡± I ask her as I took a seat in front of her.


    ¡°Do you know where I should go, that far out of the city?¡± she questioned, while her arms crossed.


    ¡°Juste with me to our provinceter.¡± I said


    ¡°It¡¯s  a pleasant ce to be. I¡¯ll be there for my nephew¡¯s birthday celebrations. ¡°I told her


    ¡°You don¡¯t need a ticket because my father¡¯s private ne is our vehicle to Vis province,¡± I said more


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll borrow a dress to you because I have nothing in me.¡± She said


    ¡°No problem, be,¡± I say, ¡°but did you have a fight with your husband?¡± She doesn¡¯t respond, so I let her go first. We traveled to the airport in the evening because my items were already fixed when I went to the shopping earlier.


    Because I grew up at my Grandma¡¯s house in Vis Province, and we now reside in my Grandma and Grandpa¡¯s antic house there, I have additional clothes. We were already seated on our designated set when we boarded my Daddy¡¯s private ne, and I noticed Be was silent before, she was chatting, so maybe she was simply tired. Because Be was already lodged, I merely slept because I didn¡¯t have a lizard on the way. It appears that we will arrive tomorrow.


    Fast forward to 7:36 AM when the jet arrived at the airport, and we exited with a suitcase holding my belongings. We¡¯ll just wait for the bus to take us to the Vis Province terminal. When we boarded, we sat down, and the trip to the Vis Province terminal took only an hour.


    Because she was in the bus window, I told her, ¡°Look at the beauty of the trees, right?¡± She nodded, and I caught a glimpse of a little smile on her lips. As a result, I grinned a lot. We arrived at the Vis Province terminal after descending from the bus stop. Because there were so many people waiting at the terminal, we took a tricycle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Leonardo mansion,¡± I remarked, smiling to the driver.


    ¡°Are you Don Leonardo¡¯s daughter?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s my grandfather,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Ah, are you her granddaughter in the city?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°you  have inherited from both your mother and your grandfather hahaha do you know that your grandfather always tells a story about you,¡± he added as he drove.


    ¡°And who is that lovelydy with you?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°Ah, my friend,¡± I say as I respond to his questions.


    ¡°Your both so gorgeous, oh that¡¯s enough The joke We¡¯re here,¡± he added, chuckling, and halted in front of the House, where it appears that my nephew¡¯s birthday is about to begin.


    Before I paid, I said to him, ¡°Thank you.¡± He smiled as he leave quietly I shifted my gaze to Be.


    ¡°Be, let¡¯s go in because they appear to be starting,¡± I remarked to Be, and we entered the mansion. Grandma and Grandpa greeted us right away when we walked in.


    ¡°Granddaughter, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going home? You¡¯re so stubborn. You love to surprise us,¡± Grandma said,ughing and hugging me. As a result, I hugged her as well as Grandpa.


    Grandma inquired, ¡°Oh grandchild, who is this lovely child with you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, my friend Be,¡± I said as I introduced be to them.


    Grandma motioned us to the kitchen, saying, ¡°Oh hey,e on because it looks like both of you are hungry because you just got back from a trip.¡± I started by leaving my items in the living room.


    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    We were the ones who served ourselves when Celine¡¯s Grandmother made us joyful at the dinner table because there were so many of us. And it appears that the birthday boy¡¯s candle has yet to be blown out. It¡¯s time to sing Happy Birthday and gather everyone around the cake container. Celine¡¯s niece is with his mother and father, along with her four-year-old sister.


    ?Happy birthday to you?


    ? happy birthday to you ?


    ?Happy birthday, happy birthday to you ?


    Everyone¡¯s sing including Celine, Celine¡¯s Grandfather told his grandson, ¡°OK grandson, make a wish before you blow the candle.¡±


    Celine¡¯s niece made a cheerful pledge to her grandfather, ¡°OK Grandpa.¡± He then extinguished a candle. I, on the other hand, was simply standing on the sidelines watching them have a good time. Celine has be more cheerful.


    Celine remarked to his niece, ¡°Oh sweet niece, your beautiful aunt¡¯s gift has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Waaahhhh aunt, thank you,¡± the Child said, smiling at the present from his aunt.


    ¡°Of course, Hazel has a gift as well,¡± Celine added to the birthday boy¡¯s sister.


    ¡°I thought you forgot about me, Auntie,¡± Hazel said, and the day ended with so much fun.

 CHAPTER 20

    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    Celine and I slept in her rtivelyrge room here that night, and she lent me pink pajamas and a blue Doraemon t-shirt. I¡¯m not sure why she loves pink, especially Doraemon.


    We slept because we were tired, and I stopped thinking about dimir; perhaps he was having fun with Kelly and never decided to follow me. Let¡¯s see if he can locate me. I dozed off.


    Morning came, I didn¡¯t see Celine in her bed, so I assumed she had gotten up early. I looked at the time on the side table of her bed, and it was already 8:14 a. m


    I rushed to the restroom to clean my teeth and wash my hands before heading downstairs to eat breakfast.


    Celine and her two nieces were busy when I arrived. They came to a halt when they saw me.


    ¡°Oh be, you¡¯re awake; by the way, breakfast is on the kitchen table; have breakfast. I didn¡¯t wake you up earlier since I knew you were exhausted yesterday,¡± she told me.


    I simply nodded and walked into the kitchen. I looked at the menu and saw just what I wanted to eat: fried rice with bacon, eggs, and hatdog.


    I sat down at the table with the tes, tinndor, and spoon, scooped up the fried rice, and took the bacon, and began to eat.


    I finished my meal, cleaned my dish in the sink, and exited the living room. I approached Celine, who was alone reading the book while resting her feet on the sofa¡¯s table.


    ¡°Where Have All the Children Gone?¡±I inquired.


    ¡°They y outside the house,¡± she added as she read intently. As a result, I simply stood up.


    ¡°May you tell me where I can go here, Celine?¡± The one that is close by. ¡± I inquire of her.


    ¡°Just go to Butterfly Falls Be, it¡¯s just nearby,¡± she said, her eyes still fixed on the book she was reading. ¡°Go through the back of the house, then enter the forest, and you¡¯ll see it. Don¡¯t worry, there are no wild animals in the forest.¡±


    So I went out. I¡¯m not afraid of wild animals, so I walked  at back of the house heading into the lovely forest. The breeze blew here as I walked, and the birds¡¯ voices were so lovely as they flew.


    I was strolling when I heard water flowing, so I went to see what was going on, and all I can say is that the water is extremely wonderful, both in terms of transparency and the pouring water above. I took a stand on the ledge and took a look around.


    Because of the various butterflies that flying around the falls, it is known as butterfly falls. Only recently have Ie upon a particrly lovely waterfall.


    It seemed as if the water was beckoning me to bathe. So I looked around to see if anyone was nearby, then stripped off all of my clothing and dove into theke to swim.


    Because I don¡¯t have any clothes when I return to the mansion, I can¡¯t wet what I¡¯m wearing and swimming while watching the butterfly fly around was a lot of fun.


    Third Person Pov


    If you look closely, the woman swimming in the falls appears to be an angel, since she smiles as she watches the butterflies fly around her.


    Her skin is so wless that you can see it in the water thanks to the crystal clear water. She wades into theke without a single piece of clothing on her body.


    She climbed out of the water when she became tired andy down on a rock on the side of the falls where the Sun couldn¡¯t see her. Shey down on her back and was surrounded by butterflies. She was having a great time watching the butterflies.


    She did not realize she had fallen asleep for a few hours since she was tired of swimming as sheid there for a few hours.


    She looks like an angel descended from heaven because of the beauty and softness of her face when sleeping, and she doesn¡¯t have a single piece of clothing covering his entire body.


    When she awoke in the dark, she turned over to see fireflies fluttering, so she went to her clothing that she had taken off earlier and put them back on, and she made her way back home, which she had no trouble doing because of the moonlight. Celine greeted her right away when she returned at the mansion.


    ¡°Be, what took you so long? It¡¯s already 8 o¡¯clock in the evening,¡± Celine worriedly asked to Be.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Celine,¡± be said, ¡°I fell asleep in the falls without realizing it.¡±


    ¡°Fine, eat dinner. We¡¯ve already eaten. Grandma and Grandpa asked where you were, and I told them you were just in the room so they wouldn¡¯t be concerned,¡± Celine stated calmly to Be.


    Be remarked to Celine, ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat, let¡¯s just go to sleep. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± and they went up to their room.


    Celine knelt on the bed as soon as they reached Celine¡¯s room, and Be sat on the bed, leaning against the headboard and closing her eyes.


    Celine questioned Be as she was still sleeping down, ¡°Did you like the falls?¡±


    Be¡¯s sinct response to her was, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Celine smiled as she remarked, ¡°It¡¯s extremely beautiful there, especially the different butterflies there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Ranjo tomorrow,¡± Celine suggested, ¡°and we won¡¯t leave until I show you all the magnificent ces here.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± be just answered. When be noticed that Celine was quiet, she opened her eyes and saw that Celine was asleep. So she fell asleep too.


    Celine Pov


    I take Be to L¡¯s hacienda the next day. She¡¯s bored because she¡¯s wearing a red dress today. She can¡¯t do anything because dress is the only item I bring with me when I travel to Province.


    We first went to a little cottage here with uncle Carlo to borrow a horse since we were tired of traveling over this big expanse ofnd.


    When wee close to uncle Carlo, I greet him with, ¡°Good day uncle Carlo.¡±


    ¡°Oh Celine, it¡¯s you, I hardly recognize you. Who¡¯s with you?¡± Uncle Carlo praised and inquired.


    ¡°Uncle Carlo, you¡¯re bubbling up again,¡± I say, introducing Be to him. ¡°She¡¯s my friend Be, and Be Uncle Carlo is the keeper of the animals here.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s as lovely as her name suggests, and why did youe here, Celine?¡± Uncle Carlo inquired.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll simply take this friend for a stroll, and I¡¯ll borrow a horse, and I¡¯m sorry for my friend¡¯s behavior, Uncle Carlo, that¡¯s how she doesn¡¯t say much,¡± I replied,ughing.


    Uncle Carlo said to us, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just go to the stable and get the horse you¡¯re going to use there, and I¡¯ll finish what I¡¯m doing.¡± I just nodded.


    We went to the stable to choose our horses; Be chose a ck horse and I chose a white horse to ride. I brought a camera with me to capture the beautiful scenery here as well as a secret photograph of Be. I¡¯ll have no trouble finding my camera because it¡¯s just hanging around my neck.


    We carefully walked the horse out of the stable so that we could take in the scenery.


    My camera identally hit Be as I was taking shots around the hacienda, so I took this picture of her, which is great because the wind is blowing her hair and her whiteness is visible in the red outfit she was wearing today. I was simply photographing her in secret.


    That is something I intend to do. I¡¯m a good horseback rider, and Be appears to be as well.


    ¡°Be, let¡¯s race,¡± I said as I smiled at Be. She simply grins at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to that tree,¡± I said, pointing to a distant tree, and she just nodded.


    ¡°We should begin when I count to three,¡± I said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°ONE!¡± I eximed as I prepared myself.


    ¡°TWO.¡±


    ¡°THREE.¡± We  both start running the horse.


    ¡°Hiyyahhh.¡± I shouted elerated and tightened The hold on the horse¡¯s leash


    But no matter what I do, Be continues to outperform me; it appears that she is already ustomed to riding a horse due to her cool demeanor. It was the first, so I just let go and slowed down a little. I took a picture of the horse she was riding as she turned around and ran the horse.


    We reached the tree and she was the first so we rested there first, we got off our own horses.


    ¡°Be take a picture of me quickly.¡± I told her and handed over my camera. She took it withoutint.


    I posed standing next to the horse while holding the horse¡¯s leash and smiled looking at the camera. When she finished taking pictures of me I took the camera back to me.


    Third Person Pov


    Be and Celine explore every location in Vis Province, including what they refer to as San Diego Vis Church and The Mountain Heart (because to the shape of the mountain), as well as Butterfly Falls and many others.


    Days turn into weeks, and weeks turn into months while they stay there. They had spent a month in the vis province and now it was time for them to return to the city.

 CHAPTER 21

    Third Person Pov


    It¡¯s been a month since Be vanished like a bubble, leaving no trace. dimir is distraught because his wife has gone missing. Even Griffin, who is skilled at tracing people, is powerless to help.


    Griffin believes dimir¡¯s wife is good at concealment and mestirious. In a month that they could not find be, kelly also stayed by dimir¡¯s side.


    There¡¯s never a day that dimir isn¡¯t drunk because of thinking about  be and there¡¯s Kelly who¡¯s taking the chance to be with dimir.


    Kelly always thought that be would nevere back to take advantage of getting back the man she loved for a long time. Kelly also stayed at dimir and Be¡¯s house for almost a month to take care of dimir because he didn¡¯t seem not on himself when he can¡¯t see his Wife.


    Because dimir couldn¡¯t take it due to the loss of his wife, Beckett took over as interim CEO of the Ludwigpany, while Griffin continued his quest for Be¡¯s whereabouts. Kelly, in turn, assisted and stayed by dimir¡¯s side.


    dimir was drinking again in the living room, and he was sitting next to Kelly, who was attempting to snatch the booze dimir was drinking. dimir hasn¡¯te out since Be vanished like a bubble, so they¡¯re just at home.


    ¡°Stop it, moon; drinking doesn¡¯t solve the problem; if your wife truly loves you, she will return,¡± Kelly murmured quietly to dimir but in her mind she¡¯s coursing be.¡±I¡¯m hoping that B*tch doesn¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°I miss my wife,¡± dimir muttered, his eyes welling up with tears as he stared at the void; his mask had been removed since Be had departed.


    Kelly spoke to dimir by touching his two cheeks. ¡°Stop missing her, I¡¯m here, why can¡¯t you see me?¡± Kelly remarked, her eyes sad as she looked at dimir.


    ¡°I used to adore you, but now it¡¯s different,¡± dimir replied, shaking Kelly¡¯s hand. As a result, it was released, and dimir returned chilled.


    dimir stood up and walked upstairs to Be¡¯s room. But he¡¯s in the middle of the hallway, and he¡¯s in the middle of the living room.


    He was stopped by someone who grabbed his arm, and as he confronted her, Kelly kissed her as well.


    Kelly gives dimir a passionate kiss as dimir remains silent. They were in that position when the door unexpectedly opened, and Be was standing there, witnessing the incident. What she saw made her feel cold once more.


    dimir abruptly shoved Kelly and turned to face the door. ¡°W-wife,¡± he stammered as he dashed over to Be¡¯s and hugged her. Kelly, on the other hand, is upset because the woman she had hoped would never return is now hugging the man she loves.


    ¡°Where have you been, wife?¡± dimir asked, crying as he hugged Be.


    Be went very still when she felt her husband¡¯s shoulder shake and realized he was crying.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Be stepped back from dimir and gently stroked his two cheeks while wiping away her husband¡¯s tears.


    Be smiled at him and said, ¡°Stop sobbing hubby, I¡¯m already here.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you leave me again?¡± dimir pouted, reverting to a childlike state.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Be said with a shake of her head.


    ¡°Can you get me a ss of water, hubby?¡± be asked, smiling. dimir nodded and went to the kitchen, forgetting that Kelly had been present since he first saw his wife.


    Be and Kelly were left in the living room to fend for themselves. As a result, Be approached Kelly and struck up a conversation with her.


    ¡°Stop acting like you¡¯re an angel, I just saw you for the first time in my husband¡¯s office and I read your actions, if you think I¡¯ll just give up, you¡¯re mistaken, I don¡¯t easily give up, especially when the person I love is what I¡¯ll fight for,¡± Be said to Kelly and smirked.


    ¡°Why did youe back, huh? I¡¯m about to reim what I used to have, but why did youe back?¡± Kelly exims angrily, and ring be.


    ¡°You used to own it,¡± Be stated coldly, ¡°but you let go, therefore I¡¯m the new owner, and I¡¯m not going to let you take what¡¯s already mine.¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll get him back,¡± Kelly said. ¡°If I have to erase you from the world, just let hime back to me, I will.¡±


    Beughed, but her eyes still emotionless. ¡°Kelly, Kelly, Kelly, did you even know that I like chaos?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and delete me from the face of the earth, but let¡¯s see if you can.¡± Kelly, you don¡¯t know me very well. I¡¯ve already died, but do you know what¡¯s funny? ¡°Satan didn¡¯t ept me,¡± Be replied, her voice menacing enough to make Kelly fearful. Kelly would have answered appropriately when dimir arrived.


    Time passes quickly. the next morning, I awoke to a kiss all over my face, which continued till it disappeared from my face and moved down my neck, where he sucked it, and I opened my eyes.


    I just discovered my husband on top of me, nibbling my neck, and when he realized I was awake, he smiled at me.


    ¡°Good morning, my wonderful wife,¡± he remarked with a smile.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, raising an eyebrow at him. ¡°What are you doing on top of me?¡±


    ¡°I missed kissing you, so I kissed you,¡± he stated with a pout and a stole a smack kiss on my lips.


    ¡°Get off me first,¡± I murmured, pushing him away from me so I could wash and brush my teeth. I felt his following me when I got up to go to the bathroom, but I ignored him.


    He was just staring at me while I was washing my face and just stared at me until I finished brushing my teeth, as though he was following my every move.


    This guy doesn¡¯t seem to want me to vanish from his sight. When I exited the bathroom, he did as well. I asked him this question as I turned to face him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you today?¡± I inquire, looking at him puzzled. He just smiled maniacally and drew me closer to him before speaking.


    He continued, ¡°Wife, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here.¡± I just rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs, we need to eat our breakfast,¡± I said. I was about to remove his hand from my waist but he tightened it.


    He was already walking while holding my waist, preventing me from doing anything I had just testified about.


    When we walked down to the kitchen, I noticed that the food had been served, but there was only one te on the table.


    ¡°Let me go first because I¡¯ll get my own te,¡± I said, but he refused to let me go, and he sat up and dragged me onto hisp.


    ¡°What the heck are you doing, dimir?¡± I asked, blushing because I had turned my back on him and he couldn¡¯t see my cheek getting red.


    ¡°Nothing, wife, I simply want to feed you okay,¡± he added with a smile, leaving me speechless. Especially when I felt like I sat something hard on hisp but I chose to ignore it. I heard him moan and sweat a few minutester that¡¯s why I ask him.


    ¡°Am I heavy ? that¡¯s why you¡¯re sweating? ¡°Look, there are a lot of empty chairs, but you chose to put me on yourp, so now you¡¯re straining and I¡¯m a burden to you,¡± I informed him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not burdened, wife,¡± he replies, ¡°especially if I carry my strength, and you¡¯re my strength, and I¡¯ll never get tired lifting you.¡± He said.


    We went to the living room to watch TV after we finished eating. He tried to sniff my neck while watching, gripping me like a lizard. He¡¯s bing clingy once more. He¡¯ll smell and touch my hair when he¡¯s finished smelling and touching my neck.


    ¡°Wife, Our wedding is approaching, and I want you to choose the style of our wedding venue,¡± he says, smiling.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I said.


    We were in that position  when the door burst open and Kelly walked in. This girl is starting to irritate me. I said In my head.


    She was taken aback when she saw us in that posture, but she remained to sit on the sofa. And she was transformed into an angel. She¡¯s pretending again.


    ¡°dimir, could you assist me at the mall today?¡± she asked modestly to dimir.


    ¡°Call  Emerson to assist you at the shopping, I¡¯m with my wife.¡± dimir replied to her while sniffing my neck, Kelly gave me a strange look, so I just imitated it.


    ¡°Ah, is that so? I¡¯ll simply call him,¡± she responded modestly, but she had a really unpleasant look on her face. dimir was oblivious to her since his sole focus was on my neck. Kelly walked away without dimir giving her a second nce.

 CHAPTER 22

    Third Person Pov


    ¡°Young Lady, the task is already done,¡± her staff said on the other line as she sat in her bathtub, champagne in one hand and her smartphone in the other, listening and sneering at what her staff stated.


    She smirked and added, ¡°That¡¯s excellent to hear.¡±


    ¡°Tie them up so they can¡¯t get away; they¡¯ll be my bait for killing Y-za Be with my own hands,¡± she says, as the phone goes dead.


    As she peered at the void, she whispered to herself, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she feels my wrath for killing the most important person in my life.¡±


    ¡°If it means hurting your family and friends, then I¡¯ll do it just so you can suffer for a sin you¡¯ll never pay for, even with your dying breath,¡± she added ultimately inside the bathroom,ughing hysterically.


    dimir Moon Pov


    I put down the documents on my desk and turned to face my wife, who was sitting on the sofa in my office reading a book; I couldn¡¯t afford to lose sight of her, so I brought her here.


    Despite the fact that she was wearing spectacles, she grimaced as she read her book.


    ¡°How can she be so cute when she¡¯s just reading a book?¡± I wondered aloud as I rested my palms on my chin and gazed at her.


    ¡°Why am I so smitten with this girl?¡± I wondered aloud, my eyes twinkling as I look to  her beautiful face.


    She suddenly looked at me, so I smiled, and she simply rolled her eyes at me before returning to her book.


    When there was a knock on the door, my frigid looks returned; as for my mask, I took it off for a long time since I didn¡¯t want Kelly to anticipate anything more from me.


    I said to the person who knocked on my office door, ¡°Come In.¡± My secretary went in.


    ¡°Sir, they need your presence at the conference room because something came up about the management team¡¯s loss profit,¡± she exined formally.


    I signaled for her toe out since I¡¯d be right behind her. She came out right away. So I approached my wife who was still reading. I spoke to her as I neared her side while standing.


    ¡°Wife, stay here for a while, I just need to fix something, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I exined. ¡°Don¡¯t go out in my office, understand?¡± I bent down to kiss her on the forehead after she nodded and returned to her reading. And I walked out of my office to go to the meeting room.


    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    My smartphone rang on the table of the sofa I was sitting on as dimir stepped out of the office.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I put down what I was reading and turned to see who was on the other end of the line. It was an unknown call when I looked. I replied without saying anything.


    ¡°Hello, Y-za Be Mondragon, Elias Fernando Mondragon¡¯s daughter,¡± said the other line, and I answered it with interest.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I questioned, my voice frigid.


    ¡°Be, I¡¯m just a random stranger who appeared out of nowhere hahaha,¡± she said on the other line.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just a caller pranker, please prank someone else; I don¡¯t have time to y with you, you fool,¡± I told her as I was about to hang up when she spoke up.


    On the other line of the call, she asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you even save your friend and family?¡±


    ¡°How do you feel about it?¡± Do you think I¡¯d believe you? ¡± I smirkly said even she won¡¯t see me.


    ¡°Tsk if you don¡¯t want to believe, then just listen.¡± She said and i think she approached someone on the other line.


    On the other line, I heard her kick something while hearing a scream that sounded like someone I knew was in pain.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh Yo-u b*tch what did I do wrong to you and you kidnapped me huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you but in your friend I need something to her hahaha¡± She saidughing on the other line.


    ¡°What now be did you already know who¡¯s that person huh? She ask.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you to kidnapped Celine you dumbass?¡± I coldly told her on the other line.


    ¡°Correction be, Your friend and family, I¡¯m holding them all by the neck, so if you don¡¯t want to catch them out of breath, better be here or you won¡¯t see them again hahaha,¡± she added.


    Because of what I heard, I strengthened my grip on my phone. That b*tch has no right to interfere with me. I stand up and immediately walked outside the office to see Celine and my family.


    Even if Be is gone, I can¡¯t just abandon her family. I already own her body; all I have to do now is safeguard those who are close to her.


    Third Person Pov


    When Be got at the abandoned building where her friend and family were, she carefully entered arge building that appeared to be haunted because it was fairly dark and very scary due to its size, but for Be it was just a like nothing because she used to it..


    When she walked in, she rolled her eyes around and saw nothing nor shadows and felt nothing. As a result, she was confident that her opponent would not be a weakling.


    When she stepped into the middle, the entire corner of the building where she was positioned was illuminated, and she looked up at the second floor when someone apuded and spoke.


    Someone on the second level of the building said, ¡°Good, you¡¯re here,¡± and jumped it with ease. And walked over to where Be was, although they were just a few meters apart, so it wasn¡¯t extremely close.


    Be was taken aback when she realized who that person was, but she remainedposed.


    She knows the person in front of her can throw a punch when ites to fighting because she knows her well, and she knows that this is her only opponent in the assassin world. Chaos The leader of the snake organization One of her enemies when she was Emory Ace Montemayor.


    Chaos is ady who can¡¯t be stopped; she¡¯s known as chaos in the organization¡¯s underground, and no one knows her full personality. The sole indication to his identity was a snake tattoo on her neck.


    So Be recognizes her because of her snake tattoo on her neck, which you can see right away because she has her hair ponytailed and her neck is visible.


    Chaos never breaks an agreement; if it¡¯s a deal, then it¡¯s always be deal and thest thing she  dont like is breaking the deal she made.


    ¡°Be, let¡¯s make a deal,¡± she smirked, ¡°I gave your entire family and friends without wounds on the condition that you defeat me in a one-on-one duel where no weapons are used.¡±


    Be stood calmly without saying anything and nodded.


    Chaos Called her most trusted member of their group as ¡°primo,¡± and he and primo emerges from a corner.


    Primo responds, ¡°Yes, mydy?¡±


    ¡°Bring our bait here so there will be an audience,¡± chaos stated sarcastically, and primo merely nodded.


    Mr. Mondragon, Mrs. Elizabeth, and her daughter Nicole were afraid because they had no idea what was going on, so Primo walked to a room and dispatched three men with him to the hostages. Celine, on the other hand, is a little frightened but manages to calm herself.


    They were seated in a chair situated on the side of where they may sit when they were carried outdoors with their wrists tied and blindfolded. Primo removed their blindfolds as chaos and Be¡¯s standings erupted in the center of the building and the both of them is ready to fight each other.


    They couldn¡¯t speak since their mouths were taped when they saw be, Mr. Mondragon and Nicole and her Mother and Celine sensed concern in their eyes.


    Nicole is well aware that she and Be have never gotten along, but she can¡¯t disguise her concern; she hates being a poor step sister to her.


    She recognizes that be did nothing wrong to her because, first and foremost, she and her Mother the first  entered the life of be and her father, and shements the fact that she ruined be¡¯s rtionship with her father, Mr. Mondragon.


    Mr. Mondragon, on the other hand, is still concerned about her daughter, knowing that he med her for the death of his first wife, despite the fact that he knew he shouldn¡¯t.


    Celine, on the other hand, is concerned about her friend because, despite the fact that they have been together for a while and have grown closer, she is the first to be her friend since everyone who bes her friend is pure stic, and she does not want to lose a genuine friend.


    Elizabeth, Nicole¡¯s mother, is calm yet apprehensive.


    ¡°Our audience is ready to watch. Let¡¯s get this fight started. Be, let¡¯s not dy it any longer,¡± chaos remarked, smirking and getting ready, while you can¡¯t  notice a single emotion in Be¡¯s eyes and she¡¯s just standing calm.


    Be does not want to be the first to attack, therefore chaos is the first to attack because she is so hungry to fight.


    Chaos punched be, but be just held hering fist. She was stunned, but she recovered, and she immediately lifted one of her legs to kick be in the stomach. Be let go of her hand and backed away a little, but they didn¡¯t hear even the tiniest moan from her, and her aura remained calm.


    Even her entire family, as well as Celine, wince because it appeared that they were more injured than Be when Chaos kicked her. Chaos attacked once more, but this time she missed Be because she dodged her kick


    Despite the fact that chaos has unleashed a barrage of blows, she didn¡¯t even hit Be, that¡¯s why She jumped and kicked Be in the face with all her strength because she was really pissed, and she smiled when she saw that the edge of Be¡¯s lip was wounded.


    Be, on the other hand, wiped the corner of her mouth. That onught caught her off guard. She thinks that  When her husband noticed the wound on her lip, that taking would definitely make her hubby unhappy.


    Be gazed evil at chaos and sent out her nasty aura when she wiped her lip with a little wound.


    When she senses the familiar aura thates from Be and her staff primo, the sneer on the face of chaos vanishes. They are well aware of the aura. They don¡¯t make any errors. They only shake their heads at the aura of the empire organization¡¯s missing assassin because it¡¯s unlikely that she¡¯s the missing ace in their imaginations.


    Even though chaos was hesitant to attack, she did so anyway; she would have struck Be in the face if Be hadn¡¯t dodged it, and Be had smacked her in the jaw, so chaos backed away and felt the agony in her jaw.


    ¡°F*ck.¡± Because  of Be¡¯s incredibly forceful blow, Chaos course at her mind.


    When she regained herposure, she ran forward and kicked Be, but Be stumbled backwards, so she kicked wind instead of Be.


    Be raced to chaos because she was bored, and chaos was waiting for be to rush her. While merely standing


    She assumed Be would punch her, but she was mistaken since Be stumbled in order tond behind chaos, and when Bended on chaos¡¯s back, Be smacked her in the neck, causing chaos to gradually fall.


    Primo got to her right away when Chaos broke out, and he told the other personnel to leave because they couldn¡¯t break the agreement between the two.


    Be went to her family and friends to release them when Primo and his youngdy and the other personal  left. She walked away silently after releasing them. She didn¡¯t even allow her family to say anything.


    Be left to return to her husband¡¯s workce since she knew her husband would be enraged once more because her phone had been vibrating in her pocket.


    It was 52 messed up calls from her husband when she looked at it.


    She contacted him to let him know she was on her way back to office so he wouldn¡¯t have to worry.

 CHAPTER 23

    dimir Moon Pov


    ¡°This meeting is ended, dismiss,¡± I said as I stood up to return. Because I know my wife is bored because I stayed in the meeting for a half-hour to solve a problem that the Marketing team is having.


    When I exited the conference room, I promptly took the elevator to my office on the 25th level.


    I walked right in when it first opened. I noticed my secretary had something to say, but I didn¡¯t pay attention because I was eager to meet my Wife.


    I looked around my office when I first opened it, but not even the shadow of my wife could be seen.


    ¡°Wife, where are you?¡± I ask as I search for her. When I don¡¯t hear back from her, I go to Cr to see her. ¡°Tok tok,¡±I knocked on the door. When no one answered, I opened it and called her. ¡°Wife¡­,¡±


    ¡°Sh*t.¡± I said in my mind and mmed the bathroom door shut and wiped my face when I didn¡¯t see her at thefort room.


    what entered my mind is what if she left me again. Thats b*llsh*t she can¡¯t leave me.


    ¡°Auhhhhhhhh¡± I shouted and at the same time threw the things on my table.


    ¡°This can¡¯t happen again,¡± I said to myself, and my fist clenched. I exited my office to ask my secretary.


    I walked to my secretary¡¯s desk as soon as I got out of the office, and she didn¡¯t seem to see me, so I mmed my two palms down on her table with all my power, and she leapt into her seat.


    ¡°Where is My Wife?¡± I demanded strongly, my gaze fixed on her.


    ¡°S-ir m-madam was in a hurry to go earlier, and she came out in a hurry when you walked to the conference room, so I couldn¡¯t stop her,¡± she exined as she bowed.


    I simply exited and returned to my office to just call her.


    I¡¯m still F*cking worried, I¡¯m restless, and I¡¯m calling her while walking back and forth.


    I¡¯ve made 52 missed calls but no one has answered, so I¡¯ll try calling her again, but she messages me instead, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m heading back there.¡±


    I sat on the sofa and rested my head on it, waiting for her to appear.


    I heard the door open for a few hours and felt a footstep approaching. I knew she was that, but I kept my eyes closed, waiting to see what she¡¯d do. I had the impression that someone was seated beside me.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re awake, but are you mad? Is it because I failed to inform you that I was leaving? Sorry for the inconvenience, but there was an emergency.¡±she stated I opened my eyes and turned my gaze to her.


    ¡°Where have you been? I thought you were going to leave me again,¡± I ask calmly, noticing a guilty look in her eyes.


    She apologized quietly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± My eyesight darken as I hardly realized she had a little wound on her lip.


    ¡°What the f*ck happened to your lips?¡± I demanded angrily as I examined the injury on her lip.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she smiled as she took my hand away from her lips. When she hugs me, I¡¯m hoping to be able to say anything. As a result, I hugged her back.


    ¡°Be ready for our wedding nner and designer toe to our house tomorrow to get our input on how we want the venue to look for our wedding.¡± That¡¯s why she let go of my hug as soon as she heard what I said.


    ¡°I thought our wedding would take a long time, so why did the designers and wedding coordinatore so early?¡± she eximed, her brow wrinkled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make  early for the wedding so you can¡¯t just leave me; I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll leave me quickly and vanish like a bubble,¡± I exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s also your punishment because you broke mymand not to leave my office,¡± I exined. But she just rolled her eyes and  I find it cute by just rolling her eyes. I pulled her up and hugged her.


    We cuddle in my office for the time before we go out to go home. When we got home, our dinner was ready because the maids cooked it. After we ate we went upstairs.


    Emory / Y-za Be Pov


    ¡°So, Mrs. and Mr. Ludwig, you¡¯ve decided on the Destiny church as your preferred ce of your wedding. Now, let¡¯s speak about the styles you and your bridesmaids will be wearing on your wedding day. ¡°Please demonstrate your own drawing design, Ms. She,¡± urged Ms. Akira, our wedding coordinator.


    We¡¯ve been here for an hour, and if only I knew how long it¡¯s been like this. I¡¯m bored here, but the guy next to me, dimir, has been clingy, as if we don¡¯t have another person in the living room.


    Ms. She, the famed Parisian designer, smiled and added, ¡°Here¡¯s your choice of wedding attire, all of that is my own work.¡±


    I picked it up and looked at it all and all I can say is it was all super nice. A wedding gown that is very simple but elegant caught my attention.


    ¡°I choose this one.¡± I told her and pointed to the wedding gown.


    ¡°Oh, what a great choice, Mrs. Ludwig! The name of this gown is Temperament Main Light Wedding Gown, and you are the first to wear it because it is my new work. ¡± She says.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the first and most beautiful bride to walk down the aisle; I¡¯ve already hired the most famous makeup artists, so don¡¯t worry. ¡± she continued.


    ¡°Yes, she will undoubtedly be the most beautiful bride in the world.¡± dimir replied as he wrapped his hands around my waist. Not only was he hugged but his face was pressed against my neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who will be invited to our wedding; my secretary will be in charge of that. ¡°. He said and  Smelling my neck. It¡¯s embarrassing but I can¡¯t do anything to him.


    ¡°The reception will be held at Mr. Beckett¡¯s purple orchids hotel, so there will be no problems because Ms. Bianca has already set up the venue. As for the cake, your sister Ms. Rose Anne has insisted on being the one to make it. ¡± Formally said of Ms. Akira So this guy nodded next to me. As I  was just listening.


    I didn¡¯t choose to wear the bridesmaid which is Celine because she is the one who will make her own dress to be unique. I called her yesterday if I could make her a bridesmaid.


    Nicole, on the other hand, is were now good terms but she is the only one who is naughty, they came here yesterday at 7:46 PM.


    Be dads which is now my father apologized to mest night because of her shorings and also My step mom. Let¡¯s forget because I¡¯m toozy to talk.


    ¡°We will ensure that the destiny Church, as well as the reception, are both elegant.¡± Ms. She said.


    ¡°The two of you are getting married on Thursday, When Mr. Ludwig said that the wedding should be rushed, don¡¯t worry because it¡¯s simple to finish everything; it will only take three days and you¡¯ll be married on Thursday. ¡± Ms. Akira said our wedding nner.


    This guy really makes the marriage easier he¡¯s insane I won¡¯t be surprised because what can money do.


    ¡°For the time being, Mrs. and Mr. Ludwig, we are leaving to begin our work. ¡± Ms Akira said and they stood up. I just nodded because I knew the person next to me would not answer because his full attention was only on my neck. They left the house and were the only two here in the living room. I just let him for whatever he wants to do.


    Kelly hasn¡¯t shown up in a couple days, I believe. She¡¯s beening here to take dimir to the mall since the day she arrived. She hasn¡¯t shown up since that day. I was intrigued by her stillness, but I simply disregarded it and sighed.


    My wedding is in four days, and I¡¯m scared that something will go wrong.

 CHAPTER 24

    Third Person Pov


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve done what you wanted,¡± said an air assassin to his superior.


    His Boss responds, ¡°Just make sure she won¡¯t get away with it this time.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I assure you that this time she will say goodbye to this world, and no one has sounded the n boss, but what concerns me is that when the assassin empire¡¯s superior finds out, we might be the ones to break,¡± the assassin replied, standing by his side while the boss looked at the buildings through his ss wall while holding sses and drinking champagne.


    ¡°No one will know if no one will report,¡± he said, smiling at the next assassin. ¡°If you believe we¡¯ll see Satan soon, you¡¯re incorrect, since I know the assassin empire¡¯s superiors won¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen, especially since they¡¯re concentrated on their search for s.¡±


    ¡°She  made a huge mistake by hurting my daughter and stealing her man away from her. That girl is going to die on her way to her wedding day. I simply cannot afford to watch my precious daughter cry every night, just because of that Be.¡±He went on to say that he had been thinking about his daughter¡¯s unhappiness for thest week, and that she was still murmuring in her bed, and that it had gotten worse when she learned that the man she loved was going to marry her rival. So he devised a n to eliminate his daughter¡¯s Earthpetitor offspring.


    ¡°Just leave for the time being and let me know whether our n seeds,¡± he tells his staff, adding that the assassin paid his respects before departing.


    Be is in a hotel room, surrounded by make-up professionals, including Celine and Nicole, who are all smiling and taking pictures of Be, who has no expression but can¡¯t hide the nervousness growing up in her chest.


    Nicole smiled as she looked at her sister Be and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that sis will get married.¡± While Celine was crying, she smiled and was thrilled for her friend.


    She chose to put on her off-shoulder gown after shepleted applying light make-up and adjusting her hair, which was merely pulled up.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Nicole and Celine, among the make-up professionals, gasped when she put it on because she was so stunning. So she looked in the entire mirror to see her face, and she was astounded by her own beauty as well as the beauty of her gown. She smiled broadly because it was her Happiest Day in the World, and she was marrying someone she didn¡¯t expect to love.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see excitement in her cold eyes for the first time in a long time.


    The individuals in the room were all smiling at her while she was still smiling in the mirror.


    Celine approached her, a small silver crown in her hand, ready to be ced on Be¡¯s head. Be looked like a princess when Celine ced the little crown on her head.


    ¡°Because we can¡¯t ride with you in the car, Be, we¡¯ll go first.¡± We know your soon-to-be hubby meticulously prepped the car just for you. ¡± Celine murmured, tapping Be on the shoulder, and Be merely smiled and nodded.


    Nicole and Celine left to attend the Church of Destiny.


    dimir, on the other hand, was nervously standing at the altar, waiting to see the one he loved.


    He¡¯s restless, wondering why his bride hasn¡¯t arrived yet. The guests have all arrived, except for the three females, Celine, Nicole, and her bride, who have yet to arrive at the chapel. His palm was sweaty as Beckett, Emerson, and Griffin, his three pals,ughed sideways at him because of his nervous waiting for his woman.


    He was less scared when he saw Celine and Nicole enter because he knew his bride would be next.


    Be is already boarding the allocated car for her trip to Destiny Church on the other side of the band.


    The driver made it work once she was on board. She had a feeling something horrible was about to happen.


    She observed that the car they were riding in was a little wobbly, and she also noticed the driver¡¯s trembling hand, so she inquired.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked the driver, who was already sweating profusely.


    ¡°Madam, it appears that the car has broken down,¡± the driver says nervously.


    The car swerved, but the driver maintained control. And steers clear of any other car theye across.


    The driver told Be, ¡°Madam, just jump since the car can no longer be handled,¡± but Be appeared cool on the outside but was scared on the inside.


    They collided with a big track filled with irons just as Be was going to open the door of the car. When it hit them, the irons came crashing down at the same time that a sharp iron shattered the windshield of the car in front of them. As a result, the iron was directed at Be, and she was unable to avoid it due to the limited space in the car and the weight of her gown.


    The jagged iron pierced her chest, and she could feel the pain as it went towards her back.


    While straining to breathe, she burst into sobs, and blood began to flow in her white gown at the same time that she vomited blood.


    And she recalled her memories of the first man who piqued her interest.


    She didn¡¯t even say ¡°I Love You¡± for the first time to the man she adored.


    Despite the fact that she was losing her breath and tears, she continued to say, ¡°Till fate cross our road again Hub-by.¡± She stated that as she was losing her breath and herst tears were streaming from her eyes. Many others rushed to the scene of the ident and dialed 911. Because the driver¡¯s body isn¡¯t moving.


    The iron stuck in Be¡¯s chest made it impossible for the paramedics to move her when it came. They got inside the ambnce and boarded it. They transport the driver in a different ambnce car before they start heading at the hospital.

 CHAPTER 25

    While the escorts were already stationed at their designated locations, dimir was also prepared, knowing that the bride was on her way. While they waited, someone contacted dimir¡¯s phone, which was in the hands of his secretary, Ms. Smith, who had also been invited to the wedding.


    Ms. Smith rises to hand the phone to dimir, who appears agitated.


    ¡°Sir, an unknown number is phoning you,¡± his secretary informs him, and he epts the call because his bride has yet to arrive. When he answered it, he heard an unknown voice.


    ¡°Hello, is this Mr . Ludwig? The person on the other end of the telephone ask him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He said while his eyes remain at the door of the church.


    ¡°Your wife has been injured in an ident, and we politely beg your presence here,¡± the person on the other side said, and the phone was cut off, along with his erection in front of the altar. When he recovered consciousness, he dashed out the door to rushed at his wife in the hospital.


    People, on the other hand, were taken aback by his abrupt fleeing anding out, which was swiftly followed by his friends and family, resulting in only the wedding guests and his secretary remaining. Ms. Smith announced to the guests, ¡°For the time being, cancel the wedding that is scheduled for today.¡± She then left after stating to the persons there that they should follow His Boss.


    When dimir arrived at the hospital, he walked straight to the front desk and inquired about his wife.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my wife.¡± He asked a nurse there.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡± The nurse asked him.


    ¡°Y-za be Mondragon.¡± He said while there was a worries in his eyes.


    ¡°Ah, until now she¡¯s in the OR.¡± The nurse answered him so he quickly went to the OR to see what was happening to his wife. At the same time, the Ludwig family and the Mondragon family as well as the friends of dimir and Celine. They asked where the man who came in earlier was because they didn¡¯t know what was going on. When they found out they were in the OR, they went there. They find dimir being restrained by doctors for being forced to enter the OR at the same time as his disappearance.


    His father went to him as well as Mr. Mondragon to prevent it. They held it in his two arms So The nurses and doctors entered the OR who were holding dimir earlier. They let go of dimir as he went crazy.


    ¡°Nooooo This can¡¯t be happening.¡±he said and tugged  his hair. dimir, go to the ss wall of OR to peek at what¡¯s going on inside. So the people there also peeked. And they were shocked when they saw be with what the doctors were doing to her while she had oxygen. They saw a lot off blood. Even be¡¯s father be weak sitting on the floor because of his daughter condition. Nicole and Celine who are already crying and Rose Anne who is dimir¡¯s sister are already crying too.


    They stared at dimir with tears in his eyes as he tried to break the ss wall to go to his Wife inside. they all got stunned for hearing the sound of the monitor that animates  be it became straight. So dimir mmed The ss while shouting.


    ¡°SAVE MY WIFE!¡± He shouted  and his tears fall none stop. Be¡¯s father copse due to the incident so Emerson and Griffin quickly took him to a room. They saw that the doctors had stopped reviving Be.


    ¡°TIME OF DEATH 10:23 AM¡± The doctor said. So dimir was silent and nk. When the doctor and nurse¡¯s came out The doctor spoke.


    ¡°Sorry for yous loss.¡± dimir threatened him and punched him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Why didn¡¯t you bring her back to life huh!¡± He said angrily. The doctor was silent as he wiped his lip because of the wound he had received from dimir¡¯s blow. dimir pushed him and entered the OR. When he saw  his dead wife he began to cry again, he quickly approached her and shook her.


    ¡°No No wake up you¡¯re just pranking me wife, you promise me that you won¡¯t leave me.¡± he said while crying.


    ¡°Why, why did you let go so quickly.¡± he weakened Said to his wife who was  lifeless and very pale with her cold body. He hugged his Wife while crying and whispering The words.


    ¡°Wife, be at rest,¡± he whispered before kissing her forehead. ¡°I know if we meet, we will meet, wife, and I will vow, you are the only woman I will love until myst breath.¡±


    1 YEAR LATER (MOONLIGHT CEMETERY)


    Third Person PovPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Wife it¡¯s been a year since you left, and here I am still loving you.¡± Said a man as he knelt in front of the tombstone and ced the cottoncquer on the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to live without your presence around me, How I wish you were here beside me.¡± He said while sadly looking at the tombstone of his bereaved beloved woman. He looked up at the sky and he saw The blue sky and spoke.


    ¡°I know destiny will bring the two of us together, and I will wait for that moment. Until destiny brings us together again, My wife. ¡± Hestly said to the sky.


    (NEW BEGINNING)


    In the past year, It¡¯s also the awakening of the eyes of the personying in an old bed, When her eyes are reopened, the memories of her life in other people¡¯s bodies will be obliterated like ashes.


    What if they meet again, but this time they don¡¯t know each other? Is there still love blossoming between the One and the Other when the One returns to being the Stone and the Other continues to love the person who has died? Let¡¯s concentrate on what urs in this new chapter.

 CHAPTER 26

    Third Person Pov


    A small house made of a tree, surrounded by Roses and standing Trees, may be found in the middle of the forest. The Peterson Family, E, an 8-year-old girl, lives in that house with her mother Amelia Peterson and her husband Eros Peterson. They¡¯ve been living in the woods for quite some time. They make a living by hunting animals. And growing veggies on their modest plot ofnd.


    E is stillying on the small bed inside their house, watching the woman they witnessed fall into the ravinest year. When they first spotted her, they assumed she was dead, but she wasn¡¯t since she was still breathing and had hit her head on a rock. They can¡¯t take her to the hospital because they don¡¯t have enough money, and the nearest hospital is too far away because they¡¯re in the middle of the forest. Rather than taking her to the hospital, they brought her to their small residence.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The woman sleeps sweetly with a vantage on her head while E is in the room and watches. E waspletely unaware of the woman¡¯s right hand moving as she slept peacefully. She didn¡¯t notice her awakening because she was busy sketching in her small Note book. The woman who had been sleeping recently when she awoke was equally taken aback by the ceiling she saw. She gradually rolled her eyes within her own position, eventually focusing on the young girl sketching in her notebook.


    E was astonished when she observed someone staring at her. She bolted out of the House, screaming.


    ¡°MOTHER, MOTHER,¡± she yell as she walked out of the house to go to  her mother, who was out in their yard nting.


    ¡°What is it, e?¡± Why are you yelling? ¡± Her mother ask her  as she ran toe closer to her mother, gasping for air.


    ¡°Mom, the angel has awakened,¡± E murmured to her mother, still gasping for air. E¡¯s mother immediately removed the glove she wears when she nts veggies and flowers when she heard that. They walked into the house and immediately proceeded to the small room where the woman had been sleeping for quite some time. Amelia approached the woman right away when they walked in.


    ¡°Oh my god, bless the Lord, and you are awake; it has been a long time since you slept,¡± Amelia remarked, holding the woman¡¯s hand, as E stood by the bedside.


    Because she was thirsty, the woman only said ¡°W-ater.¡±


    Thedy said to her daughter e, ¡°E, hurry up and get some basing water.¡± As a result, E instantly obeyed and went to the kitchen to grab some water. Mrs. Amelia leans on the wooden headboard of the bed to assist the woman. E arrived just in time and offered it the water to her Mother, Mrs. Amelia took the water to make the woman drink because she was still weak,. The girl could speak clearly as she drink the water .


    ¡°How did I get here?¡±Mrs. Amelia was surprised and asked thedy.


    ¡°Daughter, we¡¯re in the middle of nowhere.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for a year and a half since you fell into the abyss, and thank God you woke up,¡± thedy said, shaking the woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Daughter, what¡¯s your name?¡±Mrs. Amelia inquired.


    ¡°My name is Emory,¡± she said, remembering her own suicide.


    Thedy added, ¡°You¡¯re a gorgeous girl, like an angel.¡±


    Thedy assure, ¡°Rest first, and e and I will prepare something for you to eat so that you can be strong because you didn¡¯t eat anything since you¡¯re in aa for a long time.¡± They left Emory alone in the room. Emory inhaled deeply because she felt as if she had forgotten something vital in her life, which surprised her because the only thing on her mind was her previous suicide, and she seemed to have forgotten something.


    She moved her legs, which were still numb from lying down for such a long time. She carefully moved her legs till she could move them normally. She instantly stood up, her hands still on the side of the wall, and went outside to see what kind of area she was in. While Emory was out of the house, Mrs. Amelia and her daughter were preparing for food, while Emory headed to the flower gardens on the side of the House when she got out, feeling the fresh airing from the woond and the wind blowing through her hair.


    She is holding a crimson rose. Because of the white dress she was wearing, everyone who saw her would think she was an Angel sent from heaven. While staring at the red blossom rose, Emory contemted how she could return to her previous life. She recalls the circumstances in her previous life, The World of the Assassin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be returning when the time is perfect; I need to restore the strength I had before,¡± she said to her mind.


    ¡°Why did youe out? It¡¯s not that good,¡± thedy asked as she approached Emory, who turned around to face the Roses.


    Emory shifted her weight and gave thedy a small smile. She owes a debt of gratitude to the person who resurrected her. As a result, she is entitled to treat thedy with increasing respect. Because it appears that Mrs. Amelia¡¯s husband, Mr. Eros, who harvested fruit in the forest, will arriveter, thedy assists her in entering the modest house where they are staying so that they can eat.


    THE NEXT DAY, I¡¯ve been in the center of this jungle for a few weeks and have met The Peterson Family, who have been quite helpful. I¡¯m currently at a section of the cave where, as soon as you enter, you¡¯ll be transported to ake where a tiger resides, which I looked after during my week here. I was sitting on theke¡¯s edge, watching the tiger swim in the water.


    E is at home because she assisted her Mother with nting. Mr. Eros, his father, was rxing at home. I got up and began rehearsing to regain my strength because I needed to get back to the organization since I knew they were hunting for me and I didn¡¯t want them to find out where I was.


    I blow to attract the tiger¡¯s attention. When he heard me make a whistle, it stopped paddling in the water. Because he¡¯ll be my practice opponent, he already knows what he¡¯ll do. It will attack me at any time, therefore I have prepared. So he won¡¯t get wounded, I¡¯m carrying a stick. Close to me, it leaped over the Rocks. I leaped on the stone as soon as he was ready to grab me. He lunged at me again, but this time I didn¡¯t dodge and met his attack head cheval.


    I beat him with the handle, but it didn¡¯t hit him. Suddenly, he pushed me, and I fell into theke, leaving me with no choice but to swim. The tiger barked angrily.


    He leapt and said, ¡°Raaaaawrrrrr.¡± He soon swam closer to me and yed a game after jumping into the water. I swam in the middle of the water by touching his two feet. I kissed his forehead with a smile. I had no idea it was time, and it appeared to be bingte. As a result, we went upstairs to return home. The tiger was left there by me. To get back home. E greeted me as soon as I got close to home.


    ¡°Did you and Spawn y again, Sister?¡± ¡°I hope I juste along,¡± she said, frowning. She knew the tiger because she was the one who gave it the name spawn. I spoke while messing up her hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sister, please don¡¯t mess with my hair first,¡± she says, pouting.


    I told her,ughing, ¡°Don¡¯t sulk, you look like a duck.¡± She became irritated, rolled her eyes, and turned away from me to enter the house. As a result, I simply followed. I walked into the house to change my clothing because I was soaked through and through. I put on a simple dress and went to the kitchen to assist Mrs. Amelia in preparing our dinner for tonight. I assisted in the preparation of our tes as well as the filling of our sses with water.


    Mrs. Amelia questioned me as she ced food in our dish, ¡°Daughter, why did youe home at night?¡±


    ¡°I was ying a game with spawn and didn¡¯t realize it was time,¡± I exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize; do what you want here in the jungle since no one wille to see you, sister,¡± she added, smiling as she set the meal on the table.


    ¡°E! Call your father first, and we¡¯ll eat,¡± she told E, who was sitting in the small wooden chair in the living room. E and Mr. Eros arrived.


    ¡°My love, that appears to be delectable.¡± Mr. Eros bubbled Mrs. Amelia, ¡°The dish just smells great.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mother Amelia replied, ¡°Stop it Eros because I might smack you, you always say that  every day when I cook, Come and sit down and eat.¡± I just smile secretly and spooned rice to eat.


    While eating, Uncle Eros inquired, ¡°Daughter, are you returning to your ce?¡± As a result, I came to a halt and began to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow afternoon,¡± I exined quietly, ¡°but I¡¯ll bring e first to spawn tomorrow to y.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious about leaving tomorrow?¡± You can still freely visit here asionally. ¡°Mrs. Amelia smiley said to me I only nodded to her and smile at her. We kept eating enthusiastically.

 CHAPTER 27

    Emory Ace Pov


    I took E to the cave where a tiger spawn resides the next day. Spawn greeted us right away when we walked in. E was delighted to embrace him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    E¡¯s remarks, ¡°Waahhh Spawn, I can y with you again.¡± E let go of Spawn¡¯s hug and caressed Spawn¡¯s feather.


    ¡°E, y with him; first, I need to practice archery because this is my final day here and I¡¯m leaving this afternoon,¡± I told her. I went to the other side of the cave, but I was close enough to theke to see them with E. I adjusted the arrow I was holding and moved a few kilometers away from the target cans hanging from the woods.


    The cans were ced there the day before yesterday. I was prepared to paint anything I could see if it was cans, estimating if it would really strike the cans to make it sound. If my strength returns, the movements of my hand to get the bullet behind me will speed up. I jumped on the rocks while firing at the targets when I became tired of standing and scratching. I put down my achery and went at the side of theke to watch the tiger and E y with the Rocks by theke.


    E is stunning, and despite her youth, she has plenty to be proud of. When I observe her, I smile. I wish I had been that content as a kid. So I just hid it when E smiled and waved at me. My departure has arrived. So, before leaving the forest, I said my goodbyes to what amounted to a family, and I¡¯ll check to see whether I¡¯ve misced my motorcycle, which I had previously left in my tent. I still have to scale the precipice I was referring to, and it appears that I¡¯ll be spending the night there. I won¡¯t be able to include spawn, but I will return to see them.


    Third Person Pov


    The leaders of each group of the empire organization met today, and one of them, the superior of the empire organization, was already seated on his throne. Because he was wearing a gold mask, his eyes were cold. He turned to face the Bloody Assassin¡¯s Leader, who had been tasked with finding the missing Ace.


    He asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± Because he knew his superior would be disappointed in him again because he couldn¡¯t find the lost Ace, the bleedingmander bowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s still the same until now; I still have no idea where she is,¡± the bloody assassin¡¯s leader said, bowing. Their superior¡¯s aura appeared out of nowhere. As a result, everyone fell silent, knowing that their supervisor did not approve of what was going on.


    ¡°How many years have you spent looking, but the pattern remains the same?¡± We can¡¯t abandon her. She¡¯s in the squad since she¡¯s the only mysterious assassin in the. Nothing has yet to frighten her. ¡± He replied angrily as he tightened his hold on the seated group¡¯s side and scowled at his students. The folks inside can¡¯t talk as effectively as their superior¡¯s right hand. Because they are aware that their superior is enraged. In the midst of the meeting¡¯s silence, therge door at the rear of the room suddenly opened and made amotion, drawing the attention of all those there, as well as their supervisor. When they opened the door, they were greeted by a female dressed in a ck sweatshirt and ck jeans and wearing a ck mask.


    It crept in slowly, and they wondered who it was. Their superior, on the other hand, had a strong desire to experience the neer¡¯s familiar presence. He couldn¡¯t understand why he felt the same way for the person he had first loved, who was now buried. The neer abruptly spoke out.


    ¡°Did messed something here?¡± she said, her voice icy. They were stunned when they heard her voice because they recognized her as the missing ace, and they also observed her soulless eyes. No one has seen her face yet because she is always veiled whenever such a meeting urs. Everyoneprehends.


    ¡°She¡¯sing back.¡± ¡°Were lucky that she showed up right now.¡±


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t blow now we know we can taste the Wrath of the superior.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still not new, his eyes are still the same.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel the aura he¡¯s releasing, it seems like it¡¯s getting stronger.¡±


    ¡°Her coldness has increased.¡± Various whispers of the people there.


    ¡°What have you been up to?¡± How long have you been absent? What brought you here today? ¡°The superior responded coldly to her while looking into the eyes of the neer, which he recognized but ignored because he had known thedy he loved for a long time; it¡¯s impossible that she¡¯s the woman I loved in the superior¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to telling theplete tale of my life,¡± she exined. Even if your status was high, she would speak in this manner, so no one was astonished. Emory had a feeling the man behind the mask was their superior, but she couldn¡¯t ce it. She thought it was the parishioner, who seemed to have known her for a long time. Return to the serene atmosphere of their superior and speak it.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I want you to stick by my side,¡± theirmander added coldly. Even Emory was taken aback by their superior¡¯s suggestion. When their superior suddenly reacts, Emory will hopefully speak up.


    ¡°This meeting is done, dismissed,¡± he said as he rose up and walked out, passing Emory, who stood beside him at the door, without emotion. Their hearts throbbed for no obvious cause when the superior passed  to emory. The superior emerged and grinned softly since he had never experienced such sensation. Emory, on the other hand, was left alone both inside and by those present. Hopefully, more members of the imperial organization would approach her, but she leaves abruptly, knowing that many will inquire about what happened to her in the previous year.

 CHAPTER 28

    Emerson Pov


    The flying vase greeted me as soon as I opened the House door, but I dodged it because I quickly bowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you came home,¡± she replied sarcastically, and I could tell she was upset. Ivy is my girlfriend. I got intoxicatedst night because Beckett and I went to a night bar, and we all slept in the VIP room we payed for at the bar because we were both inebriated.


    ¡°Babe, calm down, I really wanted to go homest night but I got drunk because of Beckett; you can chastise himter, babe,¡± I said, pleading with her. I never expected to fall in love with someone like her. I only met her that day at the park, hayys.


    ¡°And you really me Beckett for it, huh?¡± You¡¯re both the same when ites to causing us headaches ¡°She came to me and stated sarcastically, so I swallowed.


    ¡°Arrgggggg ouchhh babe, it hurts!¡± I eximed as she squeezed my particle.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be a dead meat now, Emerson; I ordered you to go home at ten o¡¯clock, but what happened?¡± Do you think I¡¯m not going to punish you since you just got home at 8:32 a. m.? Huh? ¡± She squeezed my particle as she walked closer to the sofa and flung me there,¡± she imed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Babe,¡± I murmured.


    ¡°Sorry? Do you think begging will earn you my attention? You will be the one to do all the cleaning from now on so that you can get old. ¡°She said this while she stood in front of me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Babe, that¡¯s too much. Don¡¯t you feel terrible for me?¡± I asked, pretending to cry.


    ¡°Stop it! Emerson, stop making that expression to me if you don¡¯t want to get out of the houseme,¡± she said as she walked upstairs, my shoulder sags as I  sits on the sofa, knowing that her decision will not be overturned. I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m under in that one hayyys.


    FLASHBACK (First Meeting at the Park)


    I¡¯m in the park right now because my younger brother Kyle, who is five years old, has expressed his desire to y. I was just leaning while sitting on the chin of the tree that I was leaning on so that I could watch my brother who was left to y with the other children who were ying here in the park. Someone suddenly leaped as I was watching my brother. So I was taken aback. What the hell, I didn¡¯t even sense a presence at the top of this tree.


    I saw a woman jump, but I couldn¡¯t see her because I was facing her back. She was dressed in cargo pants, arge T-shirt, and shoes. Imagine her standing upright on the tree, turning even more mud. Except for the boss¡¯s wife, who died 5 months ago, I¡¯ve never encountered a woman who is so cool.


    ¡°Miss! That¡¯s dangerous,¡± I warned her, and she slowly turned to face me, as if to say, ¡°What the hell just happened?¡± My heart began to race, and I believe it was love at first sight. In my head, I promise.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to me, and it¡¯s not dangerous for me, mister,¡± she said as she approached me. She sat next to me and leaned against the tree.


    ¡°Seriously! Are you ady at all? ¡°My jaw dropped as I shouted something shocking to her.


    ¡°What are your thoughts?


    ¡°She answered calmly.


    ¡°By the way, my name is Ivy jean Senajon; what is your name?¡± ¡°She said as she introduced herself.


    ¡± Emerson Rex Ford ¡°I told her and shook her hands, which were quite gentle. We were always bonding from that day forward till we got into Lover.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    When the doorbell rang unexpectedly, I was taken aback. As a result, I got up and opened it. Kelly, of course, is the one who always gives us headaches because she bothers us. I¡¯m confident she¡¯ll find boss again. I opened the door wide and let her in, then returned to the sofa and sat down again, knowing that she¡¯d just knock on the door, so I let her in.


    ¡°Where is my moon, Emerson? He isn¡¯t in hispany as much as he is in the mansion. I know where he is, so tell me first. ¡± She sat down on the sofa and ask that.


    ¡°Kelly, you¡¯ve been chasing the boss for a few years! But what happened? Why don¡¯t you just like Griffin, who would do everything for you?¡± I said, annoyed. That is correct. Kelly dislikes Griffin, but he likes her.


    ¡°It started when Moon was the only one I cared about. So griffin isn¡¯t my favorite character, especially now that I don¡¯t have a rival for moon. ¡± She appears to be insane. She says it in a witchy tone. I¡¯m not sure why griffin likes her. B*tch with two faces. She appears harmless on the outside but is a devil inside.


    My Ivy babies stated as she was walking down the stairs, ¡°You know, yourughter hurts my ear like you¡¯re a witch.¡± Kelly had irritated her since the two of them met.


    ¡°Why do you care, huh?¡± Kelly replied as she sat on the sofa, raising her eyebrows at Ivy who was approaching us.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a Slut following someone who has no interest in you,¡± Ivy stated, stopping at the edge of the sofa and crossing her arms as she looked at Kelly. I simply listened because I was aware. When ites to arguments with Kelly, babes still win.


    She rolled her eyes at Ivy and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, so don¡¯t say you know everything.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here if you don¡¯t want me to toss you out,¡± Ivy replied, already annoyed, and Kelly knew exactly what would happen if she didn¡¯t go.


    Kelly rose up and flipped her hair, saying, ¡°Fine, you know? Your house is ugly just like you hmmp.¡± She was terrified of Ivy because she had been hit by her. So she¡¯s always been scared of Ivy, my babes, my loves. So I don¡¯t want my babes to get upset since my punishment could include not just housework but also tying me to the ceiling, my babes suddenly turned to face me.


    ¡°You it your fault!¡± because you allowed that scumbag in, You¡¯re going to mop the entire house now. NOW. ¡°She yelled, so I sprung to my feet and approached her.¡±


    ¡°But bab-¡± I was about to say something when she yelled, ¡°DON¡¯T SAY ANYTHING!¡± CLEAN RIGHT NOW! ¡°She yelled angrily, so I dashed to get the mop and begin cleaning, darn that Kelly.

 CHAPTER 29

    Emory Ace Pov


    I was annoyed when I asked superior d, ¡°Do I need to remain by your side at any time?¡±


    ¡°Howe ace?¡± Are you ignoring me? You must always obey me since I am your superior ¡°As he sat in his chair in the imperial organization¡¯s office, he smiled.


    ¡°Tsk,¡± I murmured hurriedly as I sat down on his sofa; I couldn¡¯t help but criticize because his position is higher than mine.


    ¡°I thought you were the one the imperial organization feared, so why are you being so childish now?¡± ¡°I asked him as i was sitting on the sofa, and perhaps looking at the  flower of his table.


    ¡°Why are you irritated by that?¡± he said, andughed a little. I can¡¯t believe the superior of the Empire organization behaves in this manner. I didn¡¯t respond since I expected him to tease me.


    ¡°You must go to the snake organization to join the chaos alliance,¡± he murmured, and I turned to face him, but he continued to work at his peppermint table.


    ¡°Why do I still need to make peace with her? You know how her blood boils when she sees me, especially because I¡¯m a member of the empire organization she¡¯s trying to overthrow, and do you think if we get along, she won¡¯t be a traitor?¡± I sarcastically respond.


    Heughed and yed the ballpen he was holding. ¡°Ace, I thought you were the smartest assassin in my empire, but why is your brain so weak now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I questioned, my frown still on my face.


    ¡°You forgot about chaos,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°She was what we called promise girl who doesn¡¯t break what everes out in her mouth.¡±


    ¡°Get up ande back hereter since you¡¯ll be staying at my home,¡± he added. ¡°It¡¯s simple, convince her to create an alliance with us, and all you need is for her to speak the word of promise, and she¡¯ll ept.¡±


    ¡°What the hell, you said I could just stay by your side if needed, but I don¡¯t recall needing to stay in your house.¡±I said Coldly.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± You will be forced to stay at my home and will have no choice. ¡°Knowing I couldn¡¯t object, I went out and threw up his door till it closed; I then went straight out of the empire organization, got on my motorcycle, and pulled over to the snake organization.¡±


    Third Person Pov


    Suddenly, the snake organization¡¯s employees with an air motor came to a halt in front of their headquarters. Everyone was promptly prepared, and they also informed their boss, who was on the premises today, that a stranger had infiltrated their organization. Ace gradually dismounted her motorcycle and removed her helmet. He yanked her hair out. Because she was masked, her face could not be seen. Her soulless eyes were all that could be seen.


    They take a step backwards as they look the neer in the eyes. Ace turned around and proceeded towards chaos staff after putting her helmet on her motorcycle. They retreated and raised their weapons, terrified.


    One of chaos guards asks, ¡°W-what are you doing with here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause trouble; I¡¯m juste to speak with your boss,¡± ace stated coldly, prompting them to contact their boss chaos.


    ¡°Ring Ring Ring,¡± the call chaos answered three times in a row.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± she said sharply.


    His staff said, ¡°Boss The assassin of empire organization, which is ace, wants to talk to you.¡±


    She said, ¡°Let her in.¡± As a result, they let Ace in. Chaos is sitting in her snake organization office, and when ace  arrived in front of chaos office door, she unlocked the door without knocking and walked in without hesitation.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chaos said coldly of Ace, who was now seated on the sofa with her feet on her table and arms crossed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to roam around any longer; I¡¯m here so you may join the empire organization¡¯s alliance,¡± Ace remarked, ncing at Chaos on the opposite sofa.


    Chaos smiled as she asked, ¡°How do you make sure I join an alliance with you?¡±


    ¡°Arge organization is not what you want?¡± The empire¡¯s organization and the snake organization could be the first to retaliate if someone tries to have war with you. Isn¡¯t this the dark Shadow? The ck Shadow organization, as far as I am aware, cannot be deposed. Ace remarked, smirking.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll leave since I don¡¯t want to waste my saliva for nothing,¡± Ace exined. As he rose to his feet, chaos burst forth to speak.


    Chaos was obliged to add, ¡°I already agree,¡± and Ace smiled quietly.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s settled; I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not breaking the choas agreement,¡± ace stated tly. When Ace returned to the empire organization, she walked straight to her boss¡¯s office. As soon as she opened the door, someone dragged her into the office and shut the door behind her. That was something she couldn¡¯t avoid. She instantly spoke up after recognizing who it was.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, superior d?¡± she asked angrily. she was about to let go of the two arms that were blocking her but d spoke up.


    ¡°Ace, look right into my eyes,¡± dimir said huskly.


    dimir Moon Pov


    ¡°Look right into my eyes,¡± I murmured, still leaning her against the door. She fixed her gaze on me. Why do I think she¡¯s thedy I loved rather than Be? Why am I experiencing this emotion? It¡¯s in my head. I¡¯m pretty familiar with her eyes. Her remarks were icy. My heart is racing as if it will explode at any moment.


    She fixed her gaze on me, oblivious to the fact that I was gradually removing her ck mask, revealing her full face. The smoothness of her face and the smoothness of her eyes are stunning. I keep thinking about her naturally red lips. Only my eyes and nose are covered because I¡¯m wearing a half mask. My face gradually neared her and kissed her. I have the impression that I have already kissed her, but I¡¯m not sure why. While kissing her, I swiftly raised her on her small waist and wrapped her two legs around my torso.


    I kissed her, and she replied by wrapping her two hands around my neck and kissing me back. While we were still kissing, I walked to my office desk and made hery down. Why are her kisses so simr to those of thedy I loved? I said to myself as I kissed her neck and sucked it, then put my hand inside her t-shirt and pressed her soft chest. I stopped sucking her neck but kept pressing her breast. I stared at her reaction and thought to myself, ¡°Damn, she¡¯s f*cking hot.¡± She was already sweating as she looked up and suppressed her moan.


    She pushed me and hastily left the table to go to the bathroom when she realized I was looking at her. What the hell did I just see? I smiled. She was very attractive earlier.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emory Ace Pov


    I instantly ripped my hair out when I entered the bathroom. ¡°What the f*ck just happened?¡± I don¡¯t know why I let him if I just didn¡¯t realize, why I seem to be used to his embraces and even in his presence I feelfortable,¡± I muttered gently as I went to the sink and washed. Suddenly my head hurt, so I touched my head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the wedding easy for you so you don¡¯t have any cause to abandon me, and I don¡¯t want you to abandon me unexpectedly.¡±


    ¡°That is also your penalty for not obeying mymand not to leave my office, but what did you do? You disobeyed me.¡±


    ¡°She will, without a doubt, be the most gorgeous bride on the.¡±


    ¡°You are my home, wife.¡±


    That¡¯s what I heard in my head, so I smashed it against the cement to relieve the difort. Even my heart is affected, since why does it seem so painful to hear those words, why do I feel as if I¡¯ve abandoned something vital in my life? The pain in my head gradually faded, and I simply ignored it, adjusted myself, and went out. I spotted him standing on the edge of his desk when I came out, and he turned to look at me, knowing I was blushing from what had transpired earlier. I sat silently on the sofa, averting my gaze from him.

 CHAPTER 30

    Emory Ace Pov


    We¡¯ve gotten into the car. We¡¯re now on our way to his residence. I¡¯m powerless to act because he¡¯s ordered it. I simply closed my eyes and leaned against the car window. Because of what happened before, I don¡¯t want to speak with him. I could feel his eyes at me as he drove quietly, but I just let it go. Our car came to a halt, and when I opened my eyes, I saw we were in front of a mansion. I was stunned, and it was because of his home, I feel sad seeing his home and I don¡¯t know why. He requested me to open the door when he came down. As a result, I went downstairs and followed him inside. Someone approached him as soon as we walked in.


    ¡°Moon, why did you juste? I went to your office and you weren¡¯t there, so I asked Emerson, but he couldn¡¯t tell me where you were, so I just waited here,¡± she exined. In herpany, I became irritated by her voice. d didn¡¯t respond because he had just past her while walking up the stairs, leaving me alone with this irritating woman.


    When d ascended, this woman¡¯s gaze was drawn to me. When speaking in front of d, it used to be like an angel. Now it¡¯s like a b*tch because her expression changed when she saw me. I simply stared at her, emotionless.


    ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to flirt with my moon?¡± she asked, raising her eyebrows at me. Iughed coldly and said nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a Fl*rt nor a B*tch, I¡¯m just here for work,¡± I remarked as I walked past her, but she grabbed my arm and pulled me back to where I was standing because I was irritated and pushed her.


    ¡°I detest it when someone touches me,¡± I said coldly, leaving her sitting on the cement floor because I knew how painful it was when I pushed her, but I didn¡¯t mind; I went to the sofa and sat there.


    ¡°Arrggggh you b*tch, how dare you do this to me aurrgggg,¡± she grumbled angrily, but I ignored her. As I sat on the sofa, I gazed around, my eyes darting over every corner of the house, and every nce I received was all too familiar. Even on the couch where I was seated. My mind is suddenly filled with hazy memories.


    ¡°I only want to surprise you; if I don¡¯t see you one day, I¡¯ll go insane thinking about you.¡±


    ¡°Wife, I just miss you.¡±


    ¡°You are my entire world, and I cannot afford to lose you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave me wife; I can¡¯t live without you,¡±tears streaming down one of my cheeks. I¡¯m not sure where that came from because the words are so hazy, but the voice is distinct and familiar. When I heard the footstepsing down the stairs, I immediately wiped the tears from my eyes. The woman I previously dumped is still seated on the floor.


    ¡°Moon help me, she pushes me,¡± she remarked, iming that her acting abilities allow her to pursue a career as an actress. In fact, I put a lot of pressure on her. What the hell is wrong with this girl, I wondered as tears fell from her eyes. Previously, she had no tears in her eyes. She was crying like a child now. Superior d rushed up to her and assisted her in standing up, as if I was in pain as a result of the situation. When I gaze at the woman who is already smiling at me, my vision darkens. d no longer notices her because he is preupied with assisting her. dimir has a negative impression of me now.


    ¡°Ace, why did you do that?¡± he asked, and I was in pain. But I kept my gaze fixed on the ground.


    ¡°She deserves it,¡± I said, turning my gaze away from him and toward others. I didn¡¯t want him to read my thoughts. He gently supported that woman in the sofa and made sure she was properly seated.


    Superior d sat on the single sofa and informed me, ¡°You should respect her because she¡¯s my childhood buddy.¡±


    ¡°Respect my ass!¡± I said sarcastically.


    ¡°Moon, who is she?¡± asked this woman humbly, and I just rolled my eyes at her humility tsk.


    ¡°She¡¯s ace, she¡¯ll be living here from now on.¡± ¡°And Ace, she¡¯s Kelly treat each other nicely,¡± d remarked, staring at me, so Kelly is her name.


    ¡°WHAT! Why would she reside here in your house when you didn¡¯t allow me to?¡± she screamed, but she also managed her screams. Tsk, her color was showing through.


    ¡°You have your own house, Kelly, so there¡¯s no reason for you to reside here.¡± And I urged you to stop chasing me because you¡¯re only hurting yourself. ¡°d remarked coldly, and Kelly¡¯s tears streamed down her face. I let them chat because a live drama appears interesting.


    ¡°Why Aren¡¯t you learning to love me, Moon?¡± Be has vanished. She¡¯s not getting out of the pit. ¡°As d heard the name be, Superior¡¯s aura seemed darken.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you not to mention her name Kelly; you may have forgotten it was your own father who murdered thedy I love.¡± ¡°d stated icily.


    ¡°But Moon, you know I¡¯m not involved in that,¡± Kelly promised.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t retaliate because, somehow, Kelly, we have an organization.¡± As a result, I tell you that you have no hope in me. I restrain myself from murdering your father in your honor. But if your excellent father does something in my presence, I will not hesitate to bury him.¡±Kelly would speak again when d cut it off, I can feel the dark atmosphere surrounding him.


    ¡°LEAVE RIGHT NOW, KELLY! While I¡¯m still speaking politely!¡± ¡°He stated unequivocally. So Kelly stood up and left d¡¯s ce. What is it about that be that makes him so enraged when he hears her name?


    ¡°What¡¯s with that be?¡±I  asked, ignoring the evil energy that surrounded him.


    He turned to face me, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her.¡± BTW, he wasn¡¯t wearing his half mask, so the tightness in his jaw was extremely obvious.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m not going topel someone to answer the question I¡¯m asking,¡± I remarked coldly. And then shook my head. However, I sensed a reduction in his aura.


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s it! Let me exin.¡±He said, and I didn¡¯t say anything but nodded in agreement as I listened to his story.


    ¡°Y-za Be Mondragon, the first woman I loved,¡± he began, his eyes sorrowful, but he smiled, while I  felt he was delighted.


    ¡°Did you realize you share simrities? She¡¯s the type ofdy you can¡¯t see any fear in her because you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯ll be terrified of her.¡±I just listened as heughed.


    ¡°When I first met her on the first day of our Engagement Party, I mistook her for a gold digger, but I was mistaken. You know, I was astounded at her when she came up at our Engagement Party wearing only a T-shirt and pants¡±With a smile, he continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just awe; I¡¯m also awestruck by her fighting skills when someone ambushed us that day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only because she doesn¡¯t seem to care about her surroundings, no matter what terriblements you throw at her; it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°She treats me rudely, yet when shees to me, she shows some caution,¡± he exined. I simply shake my head.


    ¡°I remember stealing a kiss from her in the car, and I¡¯d like to see her blush as a result of me.¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m always upset with her when she abruptly vanishes; she never says goodbye, but I can¡¯t stand her; she¡¯s so lovely; I simply can¡¯t afford to lose her; I don¡¯t want her to leave me alone in this world, but she has already left me,¡± he said regretfully, tears in his eyes. I approached him and brushed his tears away before speaking.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason she left you,¡± I said calmly, ¡°and always remember that when someone departs, someone else wille into your life.¡± He drew me in and forced me to sit on hisp. As a result, I grasped his neck.


    He smiled and said significantly to me, ¡°You¡¯re right, someone is leaving and someone fresh ising.¡± I was taken aback and stared at him.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡± I inquired. He didn¡¯t respond and then stole a kiss from me.


    He pinched my two cheeks and I spoke. ¡°What the hell are you doing again?¡± I asked, annoyed.


    He stopped pinching my cheek and added, ¡°You¡¯re really cute.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± While he¡¯s walking up the stairs , he remarked, and hoisted me in bridal style. He softly lowered me into the bed once he was able to rate the room.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± he murmured as he entered his walk-in closet. I surveyed my surroundings. Unlike when I awoke from mya, I felt like I have missing from my humanity. It reminds me of home. I had a small smile on my lips as I looked around the room. When I saw him approaching, my smile vanished, and my demeanor returned to normal.


    ¡°Take this and change after that, then let¡¯s sleep,¡± he added, so I took the oversized t-shirt. And went to the restroom to get dressed quietly. He finished getting dressed since he was wearing shorts and a T-shirt when he emerged from his walk-in closet. I went out when I finished getting ready. He turned to look at me, and I swallowed because he was staring at me from head to toe. Because I¡¯m not wearing anything underneath, I can see my legs; all I¡¯m wearing is underwear and hisrge t-shirt. I came over and sat next to him after he tapped The space on the bed implies that I would lie down. He snatched my waist and ced his face against my neck.


    He sniffed my neck and murmured, ¡°You smell good.¡± I simply let him and sleep because I¡¯m really sleepy.

 CHAPTER 31

    The next day, I woke up without Superior d beside me. So I got up and went to the bathroom to brush my teeth and wash my face. After I wiped my wet face I tied my hair in ponytail style and looked at the clothes I was wearing. They still looked fine, so I decided not to change them. When I feel contented, I opened the door and went out the room.


    When I got to the stairs I slowly walked down to it, but also stopped in the middle when heard some noise downstairs.


    I barely peeked down to see where the noise wasing from. And just as I thought, it came from the living room.


    ¡°Wahhhhh! You¡¯re ugly! That¡¯s why you only got Zakya because you trick her hahahaha!¡± the man said whileughing out loud. Then he immediately received a p on the neck and it was from the woman next to him who looked like a bully because of her posture. But I admit, she¡¯s cool. I like her.


    ¡°Stop it, Emerson, I might throw you out of this house.¡± The woman said.


    ¡°Ouch babes.¡± the man said while looking at the woman who hit him. I think it¡¯s his girlfriend.


    ¡°Baby what¡¯s Emerson saying?¡± asked the innocent-looking woman and looked at the man next to her whom she called honey.


    ¡°F*ck you Emerson go to hell.¡± the man named Beckett said in annoyance.


    ¡°Bwahahaha. Beckett, it¡¯s really hard when the girlfriend is innocent hahaha, it¡¯s good that I went with babes. ¡± that Emerson said whileughing at Beckett.


    Baby what ¡®F*ck you¡¯ are? ¡± I saw how they were stunned when the woman next to Beckett suddenly asked. Beckett looked even worse at Emerson.


    Suddenly, Emerson squeeze at his girlfriend. ¡°Ivy babes don¡¯t let that man hurt me.¡± he said childishly.


    While Beckett just turned his gaze on her girlfriend and smile. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it baby.¡± he said, then kiss his woman on the forehead.


    I turned my gaze and rested it to the single sofa where a man was sitting. Then suddenly, it look at the stairs where I am. I think he just notice that I was looking at him.


    I heard and saw him whistled. ¡°Wow Chicks¡± the man said while looking at me from head to toe with a pervert smile ying on his lips. And one by one, the other turned their attention to me. I have no other choice, so I just went down and walk towards where they are.


    When I¡¯m close enough, I stopped and spoke at them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Superior d?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Who are you Miss Beautiful?¡± asked the man named Emerson. He then, immediately received a p on the neck from his girlfriend.


    ¡°Ouch babes. I¡¯m just asking.¡± he said, looking at his girlfriend while touching his nape.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ace.¡± I said sparingly in front of them.


    ¡°Ohh you¡¯re probably the one that boss is referring to. And whom will live here in his house, it¡¯s good that finally someone will rece his broken feelings.¡± the man on the single sofaughted.


    ¡°BTW, I¡¯m Griffin.¡± he said then slightly raised his hand for a shakehands. With a shameface, he immediately put his hand down when I just look at him emotionlessly and didn¡¯t take his hand.


    ¡°Bwahahaha! Good for you, I¡¯m Emerson and this beautiful girl next to me is Babes Ivy Jean.¡± Emerson said, I just nodded.


    ¡°Hi! I¡¯m Zakya Brikson, Beckett¡¯s girlfriend.¡± the innocent-looking woman said while smiling at me, I just give her nod as well.


    ¡°Where¡¯s d¡± I asked at them again.


    ¡°He¡¯s in the kitchen. I think he¡¯s done cooking. Let¡¯s go, so we can eat breakfast.¡± Zakya answered.


    I let them take the lead while I¡¯m just following them. When we got to the kitchen everything was ready. The dining table, the foods-even the chairs. All we have to do is to sit and eat. I turned my sight into dimir who¡¯s busy taking off his apron. He¡¯s only wearing a sleeveless shirt so I could see his muscles without any difficulties.


    When noticing that someone is looking at him, he turned his sight to me and smiled.


    ¡°Hey let¡¯s eat¡± He said So I went to a chair and sat down, he also sat next to me. He is also the one who spooned what I was going to eat.


    ¡°Taste it. I cooked it all. ¡± he said and feed me the adobo soup. I almost close my eyes when I taste the adobo. It¡¯s very delicious. I knew he was waiting for my reaction but I didn¡¯t show him anything, instead I just nodded to show that I like it.


    I noticed that the  others also sat down and served their girlfriends. Except for Griffin who is already eating.


    We were all quiet in the middle of our meal when suddenly someone rang the doorbell. And it looks like no one intends to stand up to open the door, so I just went out of the kitchen and walked to open whoever came.


    When I opened the door I saw a woman standing at the door step and she¡¯s very beautiful. But I was stunned to see the same emotion that we show. This is impossible!


    THIRD PERSON POV


    When Ace opened the door, a woman in a ck hoodie, ck pants and white shoes appeared before her. As it turned to look at Ace without emotion.


    Even though Ace was shocked, she still managed to spoke with her cold voice.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Its none of your business, let me see dimir Moon.¡± the woman answered coldly as well.


    Their voices are the same as well as the emotion their showing. The only difference is their faces. She noticed.


    ¡°And who are you tomand me?¡± she asked in euectic tone.


    The woman was about to speak when someone suddenly spoke behind Ace.


    ¡°Ace, who¡¯s there?¡± Zakya innocently said behind Ace and peeked outside the door. And when Zakya saw the woman, she smiled.


    ¡°Hi! Who are you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Be¡± the woman said coldly. When Ace heard that, she stiffened in his stance. Maybe it¡¯s because its name sounds familiar to him. While Zakya just smiled because she didn¡¯t know the woman¡¯s face.


    With a happy face, Zakya pulled the woman inside the house and made her sit on the sofa, while Ace was left standing at the door.


    ¡°Your name sounds familiar to me.¡± Zakya said and acted as if she was thinking of something, when he didn¡¯t remember it she stood up.


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll just call the others, maybe they know you.¡± Zakya said happily and ran towards the kitchen. When she arrived, she immediately spoke.


    ¡°Guys we have visitors, she said she¡¯s Be.¡± she said with a wide smile.


    And everyone gets stunned, well except for Ivy, who¡¯s just kept eating because she didn¡¯t care.


    The men hurried out and d took the lead. As you can see his eyes full of longing.


    When they came out of the kitchen d stopped at what he saw. He is now looking at the woman sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°W-wife.¡± He stammered as tears rolled down his cheeks.


    ¡°Miss me¡± Be said while smirking but her face had no emotion to show.


    dimir was slightly surprised. He is not mistaken, this is the usual aura of the woman he loves because he can see that her expression is still the same like it used to before.


    He didn¡¯t waste any time and quickly approached the one he loved then hugged it tightly.


    From that moment, dimir forget that Ace still exists around him while just staring at them.


    Ace couldn¡¯t deny that her heart seemed to be squeezing over and over by ehat she just witnessed.


    ¡°W-wife ¨C you¡¯re alive!¡± d said happily and kissed his wife on the lips. Ace was hurt even more. But despite everything, his eyes remained emotionless.


    While the others approached and asked Be various questions.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead already?¡± Griffin asked in disbelief.


    ¡°H-howe you¡¯re here and alive?¡± Beckett asked as well.


    ¡°Boss, maybe she¡¯s haunting you, boss, I think she got up from the pit.¡± Emerson said jokingly. ¡°Just a joke.¡± Emerson immediately said while scratching his head when dimir gave him a death red.


    While they were talking, Ivy came out of the kitchen. She looked at Ace and approached her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Ivy asked smirking at Be. ¡°Looks like we have a toy now.¡± she added while looking at be who was next to dimir.


    ¡°Let her pretend. She¡¯s digging her own grave.¡± Ace said coldly to Ivy as if they knew each other for a long time. Ivy just smiled.


    ¡°Id love this game.¡± Ivy said in her mind while giggling.

 CHAPTER 32

    Ivy Jean Pov


    Ace and I were just standing here by the door as we watched the other talking on the sofa. When all of a sudden, my foolish boyfriend looked at us.


    ¡°Ivy babes, what are you doing there? Come here.¡± he said.


    I looked at Ace and wait for her reaction. When I saw her nodded, I decided to approach them along with her.


    After we sat on the sofa, we crossed our arms. I¡¯m wearing a fake smile while Ace had no emotion.


    I looked at the neer who introduced herself as Be. Her eyes are now staring at Ace while trying keep pace its gaze. The two sat quietly as if they¡¯re talking with their emotionless eyes.


    I can¡¯t believe there is someone who can keep up with Ace¡¯s eyes. I have been Ace¡¯s shadow for a long time, but I haven¡¯t yet encountered a person like this one.


    Yup. I¡¯ve known Ace for a long time, I know everything about her and I am always the one who secretly guarding her.


    I also know that he stayed in the forest where she fell into aa.


    I was justte then. And I didn¡¯t know that she had a n tomit suicide.


    FLASH BACK


    I am here today in the middle of a discussion with the Phoenix Gang Leader, none other than Parker West Dowson.


    ¡°Parker, I told you to always be careful with your actions, didn¡¯t I?¡± I asked to him coldly while looking away. We are here now in the park. I was leaning against the tree while he was standing here in front of me.


    ¡°Cousin. I didn¡¯t know it was going to happen.¡± he said and seemed to be very annoyed with himself.


    He¡¯s my causin in my mom side but I didn¡¯t think that the Scorpion Gang, the fifth gang in the underground, can trick him up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? So how did you be the leader of the Phoenix Gang if you were this easy to trick? All you have to do is to enter the Wolf Gang. I let you do that because I knew it was a very simple task for someone like you, but howe this happened?¡± I asked at him calmly.


    ¡°Fine! That will never happen again.¡± he said with annoyance visible in his tone.


    ¡°Show some respect to me Parker! You may have forgotten that I am still older than you.¡± I said seriously.


    I¡¯m just talking about how Scorpion Gang Fool this stupid man beside me.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± he said then immediately ran outward. Maybe he noticed that I was already angry. Yeah, that guy is scared at me.


    I just watched him go through his way out until he gradually disappeared from my sight. After that, I left as well and got on my motorbike.


    As I started my motor, the clock in my left hand suddenly rang. ¡°Sh*t¡± I thought. I knew that sound, it sounds like she was in danger. So I hurried and followed the location where she was.


    When I arrived. I quickly got off my motor but I couldn¡¯t find her. Only her motorbike was there.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    It took three days before I found her. I saw her at the house of Peterson family.


    I didn¡¯t introduce myself to them and just watched Ace from afar. Sometimes I visited her but only in a secret way. I can¡¯t just show up myself to that family. Co¡¯z I knew that if I do that, they might get involved with the people who wants to kill Ace.


    From the very beginning, Ace really don¡¯t like me being around here all the time, she just really can¡¯t do anything. And during the time I was her shadow, she never became my friend. She don¡¯t want it. She said it would just be a burden to her. I think that¡¯s because she didn¡¯t know that I can kill people to protect myself.


    Only now did we have a good conversation but just like before, he was still cold.


    I came back to reality when Be suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he coldly asked Ace while still continuing their no ending stare.


    ¡°Ahh, wife she¡¯s Ace. M-my a-assistant, yeah assistant. ¡± dimir lied.


    ¡°Assistant ay ass.¡± I said to myself. And in a short time, Ace¡¯s aura suddenly gets colder. ¡°This getting Interesting¡± I added while the smirk never left my lips.


    ¡°Assistant huh?¡± I know that Ace said was sarcastic. I looked at dimir but he just dodged his gaze.


    dimir Moon Ludwig, the superior of the Empire Organization. I know that he has ns for acting fool like this-that he loves to y with a deadly trick. I also knew that he¡¯s just keeping the game in pace. ¡°Make your enemy close to you¡± they say.


    ¡°Your assistant? Then howe she¡¯s here? ¡± Be¡¯s voice became different as well as her emotion. It stopped from being cold like it must be. Tsk. What a stupid woman. Howe she got caught easily on the game she started! I guess she¡¯s not that good enough at pretending.


    When she noticed that everyone was stunned, her aura suddenly change and returned on being cold.


    ¡°Why are you stunned?¡± she asked like nothings happened. A smirk quickly yed on my lips as I shook my head.


    ¡°Why are you all so serious?¡± Zakya suddenly asked in an innocent voice.


    Zakya is really innocent, no matter where you look. He had no knowledge around him. But I liked her for being pure innocent. She¡¯s not like the other woman who likes to pretend innocent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them Baby, just look at my handsome face.¡± Beckett said to Zakya then Zakya¡¯s attention immediately turned to him.


    Tsk. Beckett is really like that. He¡¯s too obsessed with Zakya. If she¡¯s just not that innocent, I think she might have broken up with him. Sometimes, it can also be constrictive.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ace Superior d¡¯s Assistant¡± I know that it was against her heart when she said it but her cold voice is still there.


    ¡°Okay I¡¯m Y-Yza Be Mondragon¡± Be introduce herself. Then a yful game suddenly came up on my mind.


    ¡°Oh! So your be? The dead wife of dimir? Howe you lived? Don¡¯t tell me to got up from your pit? ¡± I asked her jokingly.


    She was stunned, I noticed it. She was about to speak when I quickly spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you, don¡¯t be serious¡± I y a fake smile as told her that. Then in a swift, she red a me. But that won¡¯t work for me.


    We¡¯re all silent when suddenly her phone rang on his pocket.


    ¡°Excuse me I just need to answer this call.¡± she said coldly and went outside to answer the calller.


    I stood up, then Emerson quickly looked at me.


    ¡°Babes where are you going?¡± he asked in wonder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just get something on our car, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I answered and he just nodded.


    When I¡¯m already outside the house, my eyes immediately searched for Be. Then I saw her near the Fountain. I approached her about 3 meters.


    ¡°Boss they believed in my pretense.¡± I knew he¡¯s smiling while saying that. Tsk! ¡°Yes boss. I won¡¯t fail you. Yes. I¡¯ll go back inside. They might get suspicions.¡± she added on the other line.


    I just smirked as I stood behind her. When she hung up the phone, she put it inside hi pocket.


    When she turned around to go back inside. Our eyes meet.


    When she sees me, she suddenly step away. Howe they sent us a spy, if it¡¯s this stupid. If this one is really good, why she didn¡¯t even feel my presence before?


    ¡°Tsk Tsk Tsk¡± I shook my head as I walked closer to her.


    ¡°How long have you been there?¡± he asked and while trying to get her cold voice back.


    ¡°Shocked?¡± I asked while smirking at her.


    ¡°Whatever you hear, don¡¯t interfere. If you don¡¯t want me to get you involved too. ¡± she threatened me as her eyes red at me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Do you think I will be afraid of you? Tsk! I would be scared if Ace¡¯s the one who said it.¡± I barelyughed. ¡°If you¡¯ll pretend again, make sure you won¡¯t get caught right away. And one more thing, it¡¯s impossible for you to be the real Be because that¡¯s a big nonsense.¡± I told her seriously. She was about to kick me when I precited and kicked her in the stomach, reason why she fell back slightly and caught blood a little.


    ¡°Your nothingpared to me when ites to fighting.¡± I said coldly to him while smiling.


    ¡°Not someone like you will ruin my ns.¡± she said emphatically to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s my tend to interfere in other people¡¯s ns.¡± I told her. Then go back inside the house. If she thinks she¡¯s going to win the game she started, then she¡¯s wrong.


    When I returned inside, Emerson weed me.


    ¡°Babe what did you take in the car? I didn¡¯t see anything?¡± he asked in wonder. I showed him the earphones I used to have in my pocket. So that he doesn¡¯t have to ask any more questions.


    Soon Be came back and gave me a sly re. The she came over to dimir¡¯s side and wrapped her hand around his. I just give her a yful smirked.

 CHAPTER 33

    Parker West Pov


    ¡°Damn it¡± I shouted angrily as I threw a bottle of wine at the wall. I can¡¯t control my anger.


    I looked at the Wallpaper of my cellphone and there I saw the very beautiful face of the woman I love till now.


    I never thought it would be so easy to lose her just in one day.


    ¡°Why? Why did you leave me? ¡± I whispered softly as tears welled up in my eyes.


    FLASH BACKN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Sh*t! Boss, your Be will get married tomorrow.¡± Drake said in disbelief in front of me while looking at his phone.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good joke Drake. You might get punched.¡± I red at him and drank a ss of wine.


    ¡°It¡¯s true boss! Take a look at the name in the article. And the worse boss, the famous CEO of the Ludwigpany he¡¯ll marry. You have no fight.¡± heughed and handed me his cellphone.


    My world seemed to copse when I saw it myself. I tightened my grip on drake¡¯s cellphone.


    Suddenly my vision darkened and because of that I suddenly threw the cellphone I was holding on the wall.


    ¡°D*mn it boss! Why did you throw my phone? That¡¯s expensive!¡± Drake asked with wide eyes. He seemed to be very shocked for what I did to his phone. I could see that he was depressed as he looked at his broken cellphone. But still, I didn¡¯t care.


    I took a bottle of wine and drank it straightly. I can¡¯t ept that she¡¯s getting married.


    The next day I just locked myself in my condo and just had a drink. I wanted to see her at least for thest time but I couldn¡¯t. Instead I find myself in a corner of my room crying silently.


    I didn¡¯t realize that I had fallen asleep because of crying and maybe drunk.


    Fast Forward


    I was stunned by the sound of the doorbell of my condo. I staggered to my feet and walked slowly to open the it


    When I opened the door, my gang burst upon me and rake leads them while sweating profusely.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± I ask as I crumpled my sleepy eyes.


    ¡°Boss, Be¡¯s car got on ident while heading to church.¡± Drake immediately answered while leaning his palm on the doorjamb, then suddenly my whole body went cold. I felt like a fool as I repeated in my mind what Drake had said a while ago.


    I can ept the fact that she¡¯ll marry someone else, but losing her is what I can¡¯t afford.


    ¡°Which hospital was she taken? Take me there NOW! ¡± Imand at Drake. I saw him walked first while I quickly followed him. I don¡¯t care what I was wearing, the important thing is that I see her in a good condition.


    When we reached the ground floor, we quickly went to where our cars were parked. Then I rode quickly. Drake was the one I told to drove because I don¡¯t think I could afford to drive in this situation. I was dumbfounded while I remembering the first time we met, especially when we were in the garden.


    ¡°Boss. We are here.¡± Drake wakes me up. I immediately opened the car door and hurried out.


    ¡°Tell the others to wait here. I¡¯ll be the only one to go inside.¡± I told him and walked straight into the hospital.


    When I got entered, I immediately approached the nurse station and asked where the patient named Y-za Be Mondragon was taken.


    ¡°She¡¯s in OR now, Sir.¡± a nurse answered him while holding the patient¡¯s charts.


    I didn¡¯t wasted any time and ran to the OR, but I immediately stopped when seeing few people crying. So I decided not toe. Instead, just wait for the result from afar. I could also clearly see the loud banging of Be¡¯s soon-to-be husband on the ss door of the Operating Room. I know that he is hurting too.


    Soon the Doctor came out and I almost fell when I heard what he said.


    ¡°We did everything we could do to save her. Time of Death 10. 23 am. ¡±


    At the same time, my tears flowed one by one.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    All the pain I felt since she died came back. I don¡¯t know why destiny loves to y.


    ¡°I hope when we meet again, we¡¯ll be together for each other.¡± I said softly as I looked at her picture while crying.


    Then, suddenly someone called my cellphone. So I answered it.


    ¡°What Now?¡± I said coldly to my cousin on the other line.


    ¡°Parker Let¡¯s meet. I need you to do something¡± she said.


    ¡°Where?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Like were before.¡± she said and hung up the phone. So I arranged myself well and went out to go to the park.


    Yeah. The park is always our meeting ce. She¡¯s Ivy jean Senajon my cousin.

 CHAPTER 34

    Parker West Pov


    My car stopped at the side of the park and got off to go to the ce where my cousin and I used to meet, it was a bit far. So I just walked. As I was walking I didn¡¯t notice The woman I collided now sitting  because of the force of my collision.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, I didn¡¯t see you¡± I told her and held it upright. I haven¡¯t seen her face yet but she¡¯s in a white dress. So very obvious is her whiteness and long hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± I was stunned by her voice D*mn her voice was very soft and, she slowly pulled her hair blocking her face So I could see her whole face. I was even more amazed that she was so beautiful and her face was so bossy,  I don¡¯t know why I immediately felt my heart beating so fast, It was even more than what I felt with the first woman I loved, be.


    ¡°Hey are you okay?¡± She said and waved her hand in front of me So I go back in reality and blinked.


    ¡°Uh Y-eah¡± I stammered and still couldn¡¯t get rid of it I looked at her natural face and she was so beautiful, my face blush as she smiled widely ¡°D*mn¡± I course in my mind because of the smile she showed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault because I didn¡¯t even look at what I¡¯m going through.¡± She smile was so wide when she said that and her voice was so beautiful because it was so gentle.


    ¡°Its Okay¡± I said and nodded at her a bit.


    ¡°Okay I¡¯m sorry again, I need to leave.¡± She said and ran  she¡¯s like a goddess and I feel irritated because she didn¡¯t even ask my name ¡°Hayyssss I didn¡¯t even ask what her name was.¡± I said to myself and I messed up my hair and started walking towards the tree where ivy and me would meet When I got there I didn¡¯t see Ivy, so I just stood on the side of the Tree and crossed my arms looking at the people having a pic. When I was watching them, someone suddenly knocked me in the back. So I turned around.


    ¡°What did yoo do you keep me  waiting here huh?¡± She said coldly while having a mouthful of lollipops in her mouth.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m the one who came earlier. You¡¯re the one who¡¯ste¡± I said while annoyed and nuzzling my neck.


    ¡°Late my ass! I¡¯ve been here at the top of tree waiting for you, if I didn¡¯t hit you you won¡¯t feel like there¡¯s someone behind you ¡°she said coldly. Maybe I just thought of the woman I bumped into earlier and I didn¡¯t even feel her presence.


    ¡°Fine!  what are we going to talk about? ¡°I said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s straight to the point, I¡¯m here to say if you can help us to and act to be friend to this girl¡± she said and she fiddled with her cellphone and she showed me a picture. I was shocked to see Be¡¯s picture.


    ¡°D*mn it Ivy that girl is already dead!¡± I angrily said to her


    ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice at me parker if you don¡¯t want me to bury you¡± she also said coldly So I calm  down.


    ¡°And wait, do you know that woman?¡± She looked at me critically. So I averted my eyes and looked in the other direction, when she did not hear anything in my voice she spoke.


    ¡°If you think that is the real be or if you know that woman don¡¯t worry it¡¯s just an impostor.¡± Chill shee told me So I looked back at her.


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡°I asked her in surprise.


    ¡°That girl Came from unknown organization So I¡¯m telling you to make friends with her soon, so that we can easily find out what her  intentions  but don¡¯t tell her  that you know her or me. Do we understand each other parker? ¡°She said coldly to me So I just nodded.¡±Sh*t I thought she was alive, d*mn that girl how dare her to Pretend as Be, I¡¯ll make sure that you will regret using her face.¡± I said emphatically in my mind.


    ¡°Okay it¡¯s settled, It¡¯s up to you to find a way how you can approach her.¡± She said and walked away while dusting and leaving me here.


    Lynsel Fernandez Pov


    Earlier I was waiting for my friend she was like a turtle too slow to move hayyyss I just take a deep breath because I was bored a few hours ago the shadow of that can¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°Ringgssss¡± my cellphone suddenly rang So I sniffed it.


    ¡°! I¡¯ve been waiting for you here in the park but I didn¡¯t see any shadow of yours!¡± I yelled at the phone


    ¡°Sorry girl, I can¡¯t go to the park yet  So just go to the Coffee shop here because I can¡¯t leave because of my naughty brother, you know it¡¯s Nash who¡¯s really close to me no matter where I¡¯m going, I just can¡¯t escape because his clings to me. ¡°She replied to the other line  I rested deeply again.


    ¡°Leave  Nash. I¡¯m not going to run away,¡± I heard her say annoyed on the other line.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hanging this up.¡±She said and suddenly the line was cut. I just got up and started walking to go to her Coffee shop. While I was walking I couldn¡¯t look where I was going So I collided with something and I also fell down.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, I didn¡¯t see you¡± He said So I stood up and pulled the hair that was blocking my face and smiled at him and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± I said and I see  he was stunned So I waved my hand in front of him.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Uh Y-eah¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault because I didn¡¯t even look at what I¡¯m going through,¡± I said while there was a very wide smile posted on my lips.


    ¡°Its Okay¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay I¡¯m sorry again, I need to leave¡± I said here and ran away  because I know my friend will be annoyed again,  that girl very Short tempered .


    ¡°Hayyy you¡¯re really clumsy Lynsel¡± I said to myself. When I was on the high way of the Park I took a taxi and took a ride.


    et¡¯s go to the Star coffee shop¡± I said. So the driver nodded and started the engine of the car.


    FAST FORWARD When the taxi stopped, I paid and got off. I went to the door of the coffee shop and entered to see if there were too many people. My eyes searched for Kelly My friend. I saw her at a table and I smiled when I saw Nash clinging to her sister. He¡¯s just Kelly¡¯s step brother. I know  Kelly has maltreatment but when ites to her brother she¡¯s bing soft.


    Kelly will escape on  Nash  when she goes to the man she calls moon. I don¡¯t know why she loves that moon so much. But she just knows best because I don¡¯t know anything about her life cycle. She will onlye to me when she cries orins that her moon is pushing her away. I noticed that in the past, she always yed a game with Nash and this past days she didn¡¯t  go to that moon anymore.


    I walked closer to them. When Kelly saw me approaching them she looked at me, I just smiled sweetly at her. If you ask me what¡¯s the distance between the two of us I¡¯m 19 and she¡¯s turning 25 yeah she¡¯s older than me but  we consider each other it¡¯s like we¡¯re just in the same age. I first met her in State, that¡¯s when our friendship began.


    She also struggle to her career there. So it took her a while to get back. I also feel sorry for her because she really improved her career there just to get back to the man she can¡¯t let go of, not once did she look at another man¡¯s  in the State. I told her why don¡¯t you just try to have a blind date with someone else but she always answered.


    ¡°My moon is waiting for me in the Philippines and I can¡¯t break my promise to him.¡± That¡¯s what she always says. She always kept the promise of the two of them, but I don¡¯t know what happened to them when she came back here in the philippines yeah!


    This girle back her in the Philippines first because she was excited to see the one she loves. I just followed her here in the philippines. And I¡¯m really the one who brought Nash here to the Philippines because he was crying because of his sister¡¯s departure. So I have no choice but to bring Nash back. When I was able to sit in the empty seat she spoke.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± She said angrily, she motioned for me to remove Nash¡¯s hand that was still clinging to him. So I turned to Nash.


    ¡°Hi! Baby Nash Come here next to me¡± I smiley said to him  So little by little he removed his grip on his sister and frowned at me So I frowned at his two cheeks and kissed him on his two cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re really cute baby Nash¡± I said. His cheek turned red so let it go. So he sat down on the chair next to me. His cheek signaled that he was annoyed, but I cut him even more. I turned my gaze to Kelly. She spoke suddenly I stopped.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to State¡± straight to the point she said.


    ¡°What? So you¡¯ll  leaving me here? ¡± I said.


    ¡°Why? are you going to disappear huh? If I leave you here¡± He also said sarcastically back So I frowned even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset , you have a cellphone, you can contact me or make a video call. Don¡¯t be stupid ¡°She said.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯m stupid¡± I sarcasticly said.


    ¡°true , especially your clumsy attitude towards me! just keep on being clumsy so you can catch a lot of fish. ¡°She said sarcastically. I just ignored it and spoke.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Tomorrow Evening at 10:00 AM¡±She said.


    ¡°Hayyyss thats to early¡± I Said.


    ¡°Wait, what about your moon? Won¡¯t you even say goodbye?¡± I asked in astonishment.


    ¡°Maybe tomorrow I¡¯ll see if I can bid my goodbye to him.¡± I saw The pain in her eyes I  knew  there was no hope for the two of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s like that. Let¡¯s go for thest bonding I told her to change the topic because I didn¡¯t want to see her sad. He just nodded. So I pulled her and Nash to go to the Bloom Garden. She doesn¡¯t know the ce yet because I can¡¯t tell her the story. So it looks like it¡¯s time to take her there. I¡¯m already exited.

 CHAPTER 35

    Lynsel Pov


    The car stopped on the Highway in the forest we came down and I  knew that Kelly was confused but I just smiled at her while holding Nash in my right hand. We pay for the taxi first before getting off. When the taxi left, Kelly asked me in confused while looking at me.


    ¡°What are we doing here sel? Don¡¯t make a mistake of making a fool of yourself again, you know we¡¯re with Nash ¡°she threatened. I justughed with a simultaneous shake yeah! Because I¡¯m always doing mischief. That¡¯s why she reacted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know  you¡¯d like it¡± I said smiling.


    ¡°So let¡¯s go for a walk because  is a bit far¡± I told them and I started walking while holding Nash across from me and Kelly followed us. During the walk, you will gradually see The Rising Fills with a heart shaped heart in the middle where you will pass so that you can enter the vast garden.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting close, soon¡± I said excitedly and Mading walked but with a little caution because I was holding Nash. When we reached the heart shaped passage I let go of Nash first and pulled away on the way in when I left I took Nash¡¯s hand again and when we entered, I was also amazed because it was very clear. Everything was fine It was full of a lot of flowers at the same time. birds and The sky blue of the sky. I smiled and turned my gaze to Kelly who was also looking around in amazement.


    ¡°I told you you¡¯ll like it here¡± I said proudly.


    ¡°Where did you discover this ce?¡±She said while just looking around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask and let¡¯s just enjoy.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh baby Nash, you I y right now¡± I said and let him go. He turn runs towards thecquer flowers with a butterfly flying.


    ¡°Come on Kelly, let¡¯s go around. We won¡¯t lose Nash Because this ce is secured¡± I said and we started to walk. I saw her touching the flowers while walking and the wind blowing her hair the Purple dress suits her well I see her were sad.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I asked her. she smiled and turned to me as tears fell in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you for always being by my side. Thank you for being my friend, thank you for being myfort zone when I¡¯m being Hurt.¡± She said. So I pulled her to the tree with pink leaves and sat down. we are at the bottom of it. It¡¯s not dirty because it has leaves that look like they came from the tree. The leaves are still beautiful because they are pink it¡¯s look like in Japan.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Kelly don¡¯t thank me, Always remember that a true friend will always be staying by your side even in your worst.¡± I said and watch  the wide field  full of flowers and I can also see Nash ying games with the butterflies and birds.


    ¡°You can always count on me, can you tell me what happened, I didn¡¯t ask you about your lovelife because I want you to be the one to tell the story. ¡°I said next and turned to her and her  tears drop in her eyes.


    ¡± just cry because sometimes we also need to cry when we know we can¡¯t stop it anymore¡± I told her So her tears dripped even more but I didn¡¯t hear any sounds there. I¡¯m also in pain when I¡¯m seeing her like this, she¡¯s really in Pain. I know it hurts What she carries in her heart because With her love so much she knows it can¡¯t be repaid. She started talking while I was just listening.


    ¡°Why? sel? I loved him and I kept my promise to him but why did he still go to other woman? No matter what I do, I still can¡¯t  rece the woman who stole what should have been mine.¡± she said softly. I didn¡¯t say a word and just let her I  want to hear everything.


    ¡°I know, you know that I never looked at another man because he¡¯s the only one I always open my mouth in the state you know that sel¡± she said yeah! I Witness it  in fact man is  lucky for Kelly because Kelly never looked at Others I just do not know why.


    ¡°I always want him, I want him to be the father of our children in the future¡± she said smiling but could not hide the pain in her eyes.


    ¡°I always thought he was the first man to wait for me at the altar but it looks like someone else will be waiting for me there¡±


    ¡°I have many ns with him but it looks like that will be fulfilled in other man¡± she said while a smile was posted on her lips and tears were falling in her eyes.


    ¡°Tell me sel! Am I weak because it¡¯s easy to give up on him? ¡°She asked me but she was still looking far away.


    ¡°You¡¯re not weak in fact You¡¯re the only woman I know that have  super strong personality because no matter how others push you away you¡¯re still trying, but in this case You¡¯re not weak you¡¯re just tired, Sometimes you also have to give up because Not in all cases always you will be forced to fight for things that already belong to others and  not destined for you, always remember that destiny is difficult to fight ¡°I said to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She said.


    ¡°My world revolves around him, I hold on to our promise to each other but I don¡¯t think that promises will always be meant to be broken.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still thankful because he was my inspiration¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know there was a man who was ready to catch me but I had to stay away and forget about the past before I could ept him because I didn¡¯t want him to be a hole cover.¡±


    ¡°Maybe with him I can fulfill my wishes¡± she said and wiped the tears dripping down her  face.


    ¡°Just smile more it¡¯s suits you than seeing you cry¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Maybe you need to forget your promise to each other that has been nailed for a long time, you need to be free from the past because nothing will happen to you if you are always trapped in your past.¡± I said, she turned her gaze to me and nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll move on knowing that be is still the one he loves.¡± She said gently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just join Nash so we can have fun¡± I said and left  her toe closer to Nash.

 CHAPTER 36

    Ash Kelly Pov


    The next day I was ready to go to Moon¡¯s House to ask him if I could date him for thest moment. When I get down on the stairs I saw Nash who was ready. I also had to take him with me as well as Lynsel to guard him. I walked over to him and held his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Lynsel¡± I said and pulled his out of the house. When we left the house, we immediately went to my car. I opened the Passenger seat in the back so I could make  Nash sweet there. Then I entered the driver¡¯s seat and the car was functional. I still have to pick up Lynsel at their house. Because I know that  her mom scolded her yesterday.


    ¡°Where we are going?¡± Nash suddenly asked in the back So I answered while looking at the road.


    ¡°We¡¯re just going somewhere and then after that we¡¯re leaving too¡± I said here but I knew we would be able to endure. I parked my car at lynsel¡¯s gate and removed my seatbelt before looking back at Nash.


    ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll just go to Lynsel is inside, okay?¡± I told him.


    ¡± Okay¡± He said So I just nodded and went out. When their guard saw me he let me in immediately.


    ¡°Good day¡± I smiled at him. ¡°Good day to you too, are you looking for ma¡¯am Lynsel? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. ¡°Okay just go inside  because it looks like that ma¡¯am Lynsel is inside¡± said the guard So I went inside. When I was able to rate the door of Lynsel¡¯s house, I didn¡¯t ring the doorbell because they knew me after all. I opened the door and saw Aunt Isabel reading the newspaper in their living room while drinking coffee. I went to my aunt. So she saw me.


    ¡°Oh Kelly¡± She said happily and let go of the newspaper she was reading before standing up So I approached her and kissed her cheeks.


    ¡°Hi, aunt, where is Lynsel?¡± I asked after I kissed her and I sat on the sofa with her.


    ¡°Looks like my daughter ising down, let¡¯s just wait¡± She smiledly said  So I just nodded.


    ¡°Daughter, how are you? You haven¡¯t visited here in a long time¡± asked my aunt. So I spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit busy, auntie¡± I said and forced a smile.


    ¡°Ah aunt I just want to take Lynsel with Nash and I because we¡¯re going home tonight back to the states around 10:00 PM.¡±


    ¡°Why are youing back right away? How are you and the moon that you told me when we were still in the State? ¡°She asked with a smile. I was stunned by her Question.


    ¡°A-ah eh he has a wife. Aunt I¡¯m toote to be with him again.¡± I said to her


    ¡°That man don¡¯t know how to wait,¡±Auntie sighed.


    ¡°What are you saying  Isabel?¡± Suddenly, Tito came from the kitchen so suddenly aunt attention got there.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean  that Edwardo I¡¯m just joking¡±They really are like that.


    ¡°Mommy daddy, Lynsel shouted as she ran down the stairs. ¡°Take it easy as you go down lyn-¡± Auntie didn¡¯t finish her speech because Lynsel was on thest step of the stairs when she was suddenly overwhelmed. I just grinned as I turned to look at her. What I¡¯m saying is that she¡¯s  really very clumsy.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, you stubborn child!¡± Auntie said angrily.


    ¡°How many fish did you catch, Princess?¡± Uncleughed. So Lynsel stood up annoyed.


    ¡°Stop it dad! ¡± Childish said Lynsel and approached us.


    ¡°Come on Kelly¡±she said. So I also stood up.


    ¡°mom dad we¡¯re leaving¡±She said and kissed both her parents on the cheek and I also kissed them as goodbye.


    ¡°Okay be careful on the road¡± said aunt while uncle just nodded. When we got out of their house, we went to my car. Lynsel got into the passenger seat next to me because I will be the one will drive and Nash is at the back back and Nash. When the two of us fastened our seatbelt and started to activate and operate the car.


    ¡°Hi baby Nash¡± Lynsel said to Nash in the back. The two of them chattered again while I was just seriously looking at the road. When we were able to rate in front of Moon¡¯s House, the three of us went down and went to the door of their house. I rang the door bell while Lynsel and Nash were behind me. When the door opened  the bag I was holding fall down because the door open  up to me is  the woman caused me to give up.


    ¡°B-be?¡± I said softly and the cold eyes turned to look at me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Yes who are you?¡± Damn howe she doesn¡¯t know me I¡¯m confused I said in my mind.


    ¡°Ahh Is dimir there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes¡±She said sparingly So we just went in even though She didn¡¯t say we could go in I went straight but I was stunned because there were people in the living room. Moon¡¯s friends are still here with their girlfriends as well as Emory Ace and Griffin are just quiet on a single sofa. When they saw me approaching and Nash and Lynsel they were all stunned. Ivy noticed how badly she looked at me and I know why because since we¡¯ve known each other We haven¡¯t picked that up.


    ¡°What are you doing her?¡± Beckett said while hugging his hand on Zakya¡¯s waist.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make a mess if that¡¯s what you think I¡¯m just here to talk to Moon¡± I said gently and looked at moon who just crossed his arms on a sofa and there¡¯s  no reaction in his expression.


    ¡°Why do you have to talk to my husband?¡± Be replied and approached  moon. Damn why this girl is still alive? I said in my mind but ivy spoke suddenly.


    ¡°Correction You¡¯re not married yet¡± Ivy smiled at her and seemed ivy is teasing Be. Her eyes were on Be. Be looked at Ivy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything¡± Be said coldly.


    ¡°Stop your argument, Kelly let¡¯s talk outside¡± Moon said coldly and stood up before going to the back as if he was going to the garden. I turned my gaze to Lynsel.


    ¡°You, watch Nash first, I¡¯ll just talk to Moon¡± I told her and went down. I looked at Nash who was looking at me.


    ¡°Nash behave I¡¯ll  be back soon okay¡± I said to him So he just nodded So I started to follow moon and also ignored the people there.

 CHAPTER 37

    Ash Kelly Pov


    As I reach the garden  my eyes searched moon around and I saw him sitting on a Chair table made of a ss. I approached him and sat down in front of him.


    ¡°What are we going to talk about?¡± He gently said I was relieve because I thought he would yell at me again like before.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡± I said weakly and straight to the point to him while I was looking straight at him but I didn¡¯t receive any reaction on  his face. And I¡¯ll admit I was hurt there. But I didn¡¯t mind it.


    ¡°Then leave¡± He said coldly to me.


    ¡°Look! I¡¯m just going to apologize and bid my goodbye to you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do to stop you? Then sorry I won¡¯t do that ¡°he said coldly. Its looks like he¡¯s not happy with my n to ask him for a date because the woman he loves is still alive.


    ¡°Even now just listen okay! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m chasing after you.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but cry and shake my shoulder when I said that. It¡¯s hard to let go, It¡¯s hard for me  to let him go.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if my own father killed Be who is still alive now. I just can¡¯t forget, I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t forget the promise we made before.¡± I said while My tears flowing. I could not read his expression but I knew he was listening. So I continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to let you go but I can handle it. Especially since she¡¯s back, the woman you love is back. So I know I still have no hope for you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t bring the past just tell me that you still cared for me as your childhood sweetheart¡± I said while eyes  turned to look at him and there were still tears dripping.


    ¡°Look Kelly I cared for you because you¡¯re my childhood sweetheart and my first love, So I want you to just forget me so much. I don¡¯t want to see you in that situation, I don¡¯t seeing you cry because of me¡± He said gently.


    ¡°Thank you atleast I¡¯ve heard that you still cared for me.¡± I Said and wiped My tears with the back of my palm.


    ¡°From now on I give up And I think this is ourst meeting, I¡¯m hoping that I can still see you in unexpected ces¡± I said and he just nodded and stood up and walked away from me. I just watched him away from me, it hurts to see him gradually moving away and disappearing from my sight. He was the first man I  loved and dreamed of being with when I  grow old.


    I lower down head and my tears dripped again, I felt so much pain that I felt it was hard to bear. I was in that position when I saw a handkerchief lying in front of me. So I looked up. I saw Griffiny out his hand in front of me with a handkerchief.


    Griffin Pov


    When Kelly followed dimir I followed her with my gaze until she disappeared from my sight. Turns I look at the woman she left here named Lynsel with Nash. I know Nash For a long time, everything about Kelly I know that how much I love her even though I know she love someone else I¡¯m ready to wait for her to see me too.


    ¡°Hi to you¡± Zakya smiled at Lynsel and Nash. Here we all slept in dimir¡¯s House because we already knew what the purpose of the be impostor. It¡¯s imposible for her to be the real belle.


    ¡°Come and sit down¡± Zakya said and pointed to the vacant space on the Sofa So with a smile Lynsel led Nash and they sat down.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zakya and he¡¯s Beckett¡± Zakya introduced herself and Beckett that hugging Zakya, his too clingy.


    ¡°Hi! beautiful I¡¯m Emerson and the one next to me is Ivy babes and that one is Emory Ace and Griffin ¡°Emerson said and it looks like he meant not to introduce Be who was raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°Hi to all of you, I¡¯m Lynsel and he¡¯s Nash. I¡¯m happy to meet you all¡± she said Jolly, it looks like she can easily get along with Ivy because she¡¯s jolly.


    ¡°You¡¯re cute Nash¡± Zakya said happily and approached Nash and stepped aside. Zakya really loves kids. So that¡¯s how it is when she  see a kid. I looked at Emory Ace who didn¡¯t care anything around her. She was just looking cold at the ss table in the center of us all. I couldn¡¯t read the flow of her mind but I knew there was a n in her mind. I turned to look at Be who was looking at her nails tsk I was just shaken because of what she was showing. A few hours before dimir and Kelly came So I stood quietly and they didn¡¯t notice me.


    When I was about to go out to the garden, I met dimir with no emotion and just went straight in and passed me. So I kept walking to the garden to check out kelly. I saw her lowering her head while sitting on the chair of the ss table here in the garden. I approached her and knew she was crying because her shoulder slowly shaking. I presented her with my handkerchief. So she raised her face. Damn it hurts to see her like this crying, it¡¯s hurts!.


    ¡°Here take this You¡¯re  ugly when you cry¡± I joked with her but I didn¡¯t get any response from her and she didn¡¯t even ept The handkerchief presented to her So I was the one who wiped her tears. I bent down to wipe her tears. She  just looked at me and was speechless. I brought my face closer to hers and it was only a few inches away from our faces. I kissed her forehead and stroked her hair back before speaking.


    ¡°Your too precious to cry my Kelly, Don¡¯t waste your tears on useless things¡± I said here and I caressed my face with her.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I hope you were the one I love therefore  I can¡¯t feel this kind of pain¡±She said weakly and opened her eyes and looked at me derisively. I was surprised when she said that I wish I was just, I said in my mind.


    ¡°Until now are you still not tired of chasing him Kelly¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I already give up, I¡¯m tired¡±She said weakly to me So I¡¯m a little happy because I have hope for a period of time I waited for her I know  there is a hope for the two of us.

 CHAPTER 38

    Griffin Pov


    We went back inside the mansion and did not lose Nothing The joy in my heart because of what I found out. I want her toe to me this time and I will not allow her to chase after dimir again. If before I was just silent to one side while watching her chase the person who can¡¯t reciprocate her love owes now it¡¯s my turn to act.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Nash shouted when he saw his sistering in. When he got close to his sister he hugged Kelly¡¯s two Legs. Nash is just small so he can¡¯t reach his sister¡¯s leg.


    ¡°What do you enjoy talking to them about?¡± Smiling Kelly said to her brother nash and lifted him up. Only now did I see her up close while smiling. She¡¯s really gorgeous in my eyes. We approached where they were all and sat down as well. I saw Emory who¡¯s looking so bad at Be who¡¯s now leaning her head on dimir¡¯s shoulder and closing her eyes.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I can see jealousy in her eyes it¡¯s really hurts  when you see the person you love, loving someone else . Hayysss I also don¡¯t know what dimir¡¯s n for that fake be but I know  that one has a n.


    ¡°I¡¯m done talking to Moon, we¡¯ll just go home¡± Kelly said with a smile as we all looked at each other.


    ¡°Huh? Your leaving already? But I still want to y with nash¡±Zakya said poutily while looking at Nash who was sitting on Kelly¡¯sp.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we really need to go¡± Kelly said.


    ¡°Yes, because they will leaveter for s-¡± Lynsel didn¡¯t continue What she was going to say when Kelly suddenly stepped on her foot because they were just next to each other. And I also don¡¯t know where they are going, maybe they just have bonding. Even if I wondered, I just ignored it.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re leaving¡± She said as if she¡¯s in a hurry. She stood up as Nash lifted up and pulled Lynsel¡¯s arm out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll really kill you Lynsel for what Your bbering¡± Kelly said angrily to Lynsel when they got out of the door of the House. Emory suddenly stood up in her chair and went out to the garden. I also saw dimir gaze followed her until she disappeared from our sight. Ivy also stood up, looking like she was going to follow Emory to the garden.


    ¡°Wait babes Where are you going?¡± Emerson smiled as he held Ivy by the arm so Ivy looked at him badly.


    ¡°Release my arm Emerson if you don¡¯t want to taste my fist¡± Ivy said threatening I just secretlyughed as Emerson gradually released Ivy¡¯s arm So Ivy left immediately. Emerson, on the other hand, is like a child that lost his candy who is sitting frowning on the sofa.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home baby¡± Beckett said to Zakya and without warning he picked her up in a bridal style and they went out. So just leave the three of us here.


    Emory Ace Pov


    When I went out to the garden I went to the Tree and without warning I punched it like


    I didn¡¯t felt my  hand because I did not feel any pain. I¡¯m so angry d*mn why Now I just remembered Everything. Yeah your right I¡¯ve been worried about everything since Inded on be¡¯s body. the memories Come back to me all and I¡¯m F*cking jealous when I¡¯m seeing him with that Impostor woman.


    I  will make sure to erased her from the World sooner. The blood dripped from my fist but I just didn¡¯t mind it.


    FLASH BACK


    We¡¯re all sitting here in the living room while Be¡¯s hand were hugging dimir arms, my head hurts even more when I see her familiar face because I can¡¯t stand it so I left there and went outside to the fountain.


    When I got there I approached the fountain I put my hand on the cement of the fountain and bent down so that I could see The reflection in the water. During the time I was looking at my reflection, suddenly something came out of my brain as if I could see it in the water.


    I wonder why that be is what I see. And different memories came from mind and I¡¯m just controlling myself to do not bang my head on the Cement in the fountain.


    I was supposed to marry him but I died in an unexpected way. Damn, my tears were dripping. It was all over.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    While I¡¯m remember about that, suddenly someone wrapped a handkerchief around my fist and saw  it was Ivy.


    ¡°Why are you wasting blood? Do you know that blood is expensive in the hospital?¡± She joked as she wrapped a handkerchief around my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to be jealous. So don¡¯t worry¡± she smiled. So I looked at her. But she was not even shaken.


    ¡°What n?¡± She says.


    ¡°Go with the flow I know  she¡¯s nning something. ¡°I said coldly, We went back inside and I saw her lift be and he carried her to the top. My  bad aura came out  because of that. Ivy patted my shoulder and passed me. She went to Emerson and Griffin¡¯s ce. She pulled Emerson upright before turning to me and So griffin.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home too and griffin it¡¯s almost time of Kelly¡¯s departure will you take her to the airport?¡± astonished Ivy asked griffin who suddenly stood up.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked Ivy in astonishment as we turned.


    ¡°Ohsss sorry my bad maybe she didn¡¯t tell you that she will leave at 10:00 o¡¯clock Pm but what time is it already 7:58 Pm, get dressed so you can catch her at their house¡± Ivy said  Griffin didn¡¯t  spoke and ran out. While Ivy and Emerson also came out.


    Next I was left alone here  in the living room. I just went to the sofa with a pending bed that would fit me. Iy down there and closed my eyes but my spirit was still awake. I felt someone approaching and I knew that was dimir because I heard His footsteps down. When he approached me, I did not change my position and pretended to be still asleep. I felt him pull The strand of my hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he said softly. I don¡¯t know why he was so sorry.


    ¡°I know she¡¯s not be¡± because of what he said I was conscious but it looks like a wrong move because his face was close to mine.


    ¡°So from the start you¡¯ve known?¡± I said pushing him before I sat down properly.


    ¡°Yup! I just have to go with her because I know she has a n. ¡± It¡¯s like he just said nothing. Because of what I heard, I justy down on the sofa again and closed my eyes and let the darkness eat me.

 CHAPTER 39

    Griffin Pov


    When I heard from Ivy¡¯s own mouth that Kelly was leaving, I immediately ran away. I left dimir¡¯s house to go to Kelly¡¯s house. I wish I could have reached further. I easily pull my car. My speed full type so I can easily reach Kelly¡¯s house. Just a few minutes I came to their house immediately and  parked my car in front of their house and I quickly got out of the car and ran to their main door before ringing the door bell.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± That¡¯s what the maid greeted me when she opened the door.


    ¡°Is Kelly there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah, they left earlier for the airport and Ms. Lynsel took them there. ¡°when I heard that, I immediately went back to my car and drove to the airport.


    ¡°Damn¡± I course in mind my before I start the engine of my car. She didn¡¯t even tell she¡¯s leaving . I tightened my grip on the steering wheel and pointed at the speed, It¡¯s already night and I can see the street lights, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do if I can¡¯t catch up with herdamn it. When I parked my car outside the airport I got out immediately and ran in.


    My whole eyes searched for Kelly inside but I was unlikely to see her because of the crowd. I¡¯m running around. My eyes look around in case they haven¡¯t left yet. Finding my eyes I had a collision in the back So I looked at it and it¡¯s Lynsel. I held her two shoulders and I asked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kelly¡± I said and I was sweating profusely.


    ¡°She already left¡± When I heard what she say my mind got ck and I tweaked my hair out of frustration.


    ¡°Aauurrrrgggggg Damn it why she didn¡¯t even tell me¡± I said and slowly knelt down in the middle of the airport and lower down my head and my tears dripping none stop . I thought I would have hope in her but it seems unlikely that will happen. Someone suddenly caressed my back and calmed me down I knew that was Lynsel .


    ¡°Stand up  because everyone is  looking at you¡± she said softly and help me to stand up.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that Kelly leaves you will lose hope, if you really love her you will wait for her Until she returns. She just left to look for Herself but she cannot forget that she still has you, who¡¯s ready to catch her and wait.¡±SHe gently exined to me So I was encouraged even A few more years I will wait, I will wait for her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go home, I¡¯ll go with you because I don¡¯t have a car hehehe¡± She said so I justughed and nodded before wiping my tears. This girl makes you really jolly. We exited the airport and got in my car.


    ¡°Do you know why she didn¡¯t let you know earlier that she was leaving?¡± She asked as I drove.


    ¡°No¡± I answered while looking at the road.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t want you to stop her. I¡¯ll be saying something earlier but she just stepped on my foot haayys!¡±She said with a sigh.


    ¡°It should really be 10 o¡¯clock Pm for their departure but because she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to ask for a date on that moon she just leave early.¡± She said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the location of your house?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°Staight that, then you turn around and there you can only see the house there. ¡± She said So I followed What she said when we got there she removed her seatbelt before getting off.


    ¡°Thank you for the ride¡±She  said with a smile before closing the door. I drove home too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll be mine Kelly when youe back here in the Philippines¡± I said to myself with a smile.


    dimir Moon Pov


    When I saw her go back to sleep I just waited a few minutes to make sure she was asleep. I just watched her and when I saw that her breathing was deepening, signaling that she was asleep, I immediately lifted her slowly and carefully. I went upstairs and took her to my room yup I didn¡¯t put that impostor be in my room, I just brought the one to the guest room.


    Iid her down slowly on the bed before arranging her lying down and Iy down next to her. She suddenly hugged me and she spoke softly. ¡°I miss You hubby¡± she said So I was shocked there. Why does she look like the one I¡¯ve been with for a long time. I just ignored it and hugged her too, I first stole a kiss on her lips before Kissing her forehead and hugged her tightly. Before sleeping soundly.


    Morning Come ?


    I woke up she was on my chest So I just stroked her hair and waited for her to wake up. She¡¯s cute while snoring. She seemedfortable because the sound of her sleep on top of me just made me smile.


    An hour came when I felt her move, signaling that she was awake, so I closed my eyes and pretended to be asleep. I felt her look up at me and I felt her index finger she used to trace my whole face.


    ¡°You were still handsome  Hubby¡± She said and dropped her index finger on my lips. I felt her hand on my lips before I could feel the soft touch on my lips. When I felt that, I suddenly opened my eyes. So her two round eyes widened and she was about to take her face away from me, suddenly I touched the back of her head and I kissed her.

 CHAPTER 40

    Emory Ace Pov


    I went into the bathroom and brushed my teeth before washing then I took the small towel hanging on the side of the mirror and wiped my face before returning it. When I came out of the bathroom door, I didn¡¯t reach dimir.


    So I went out and walked down the corridor of our mansion before I could reach the stairs. I noticed that the house was very quiet and I didn¡¯t see be¡¯s shadow either.


    I just shrug my shoulder. When I got down the stairs I walked to the kitchen because it¡¯s looked like dimir is there when I was near at the kitchen on the side I heard  the main door gradually opened so I turned around in surprise. I saw be slowly opening the door with caution. She couldn¡¯t see me because I was in the kitchen side.


    When she closed the door she slowly walk up the stairs and when she was in the middle of the stairs I immediately spoke.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I Coldly ask her So she was surprised and stood up straight before looking at me with cold eyes it¡¯s looks like she did something wrong again.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± SHe said and went straight upstairs that me my head shake before walking to the kitchen. When I was in the kitchen, I stopped  on the side and leaned there before watching dimir cooking.


    He was wearing only an apron and no clothes. So I could see his masculine arm. Even with his simple movements, he is very hot in my eyes.


    ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± He said to me while still turning his back and I knew  he was smiling even though I couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Yup¡± I said without hesitation because the view I¡¯m seeing is really beautiful and I can¡¯t deny it. I saw that he had already ready the te and  the food he was cooking and ced it in the center of the table and he had also prepared the ying meal we were having. When he finished, he removed his apron. So I  saw his six pack abs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± he said. That¡¯s why I approached him and  I clung to him that¡¯s why he stiffened I stood up and whispered to his ear.


    ¡°Get dressed, I¡¯ll be jealous when be sees you¡± I said with a smirk. So I saw that his cheeks turned red. I moved away from him and went to the chair and started to eat.


    Be (Impostor) Pov


    When I go upstairs to the room, I remember why I came out and I just came home this time.


    FLASHBACK


    when I felt him put me on the bed I just pretended to be asleep I heard his footsteps Leaving as well the closing of the door, When I felt the door is already closed I open my eyes and sat on the bed. I took my cellphone and called zakya, yes zakya is my trusted friend.


    She knows what I¡¯m doing and pretending but Now everything will end. I¡¯m too tired. Her cellphone rang but she also answered.


    ¡°Hello let¡¯s meet at the park we have something to talk¡± I told her directly.


    ¡°Okayter just wait for me there because Beckett is next to me I don¡¯t want to  wake him  up¡± she said softly So I dropped the call. And waited a few hours before going out at the door.


    When the time passed I immediately walked to the door and slowly opened it and when I saw no one outside I went out and went down the stairs without making any noise before I could reach the main door and exit.


    I went to my car that was parked not far from the mansion before getting inside the car and going to the park.


    Fast forward When I got there it was sote at night that it¡¯s looked like it was midnight so I got out of my car and walked and went to a bench and sat down before looking up at the sky full of stars that were shining brightly.


    ¡°Mom, twin I know you¡¯re happy there and together don¡¯t worry because I¡¯ll be with you too¡± I said sadly to heaven I¡¯m be¡¯s twin, I was only able to pretend because I thought they had something to do with the loss of my twin and mr. Ortiz is my boss where they want to retaliate against the Ludwig Family and take their wealth so he used me but I just found out that he will ruined my dad too.


    I know my dad doesn¡¯t know me because I grow up in  Mr. Ortiz  he stole me  in the hospital, I know Everything because I have investigated My own Life. When I found out that I had a family, I immediately found them and mom and be were in the park that time.


    I just watched them from a distance. It was fun to see them. I couldn¡¯t stop crying at that time and turned around but when I turned around it was the same gunshot.


    I immediately face them again again where my twin and mom were. I saw how mom fell while be was crying and asking for help.


    I became a  statue for what  I have witnessed. When mom died then I just found out that the very person who sheltered me was the cause of my own Mother¡¯s death.


    So I waspletely angry and rushed to his mansion,  but I can¡¯t do anything because he is watching over me that he will follow my twin as well as My father So I am silent because I am still weak. Inefficient.


    The year passed, I just secretly watched my sister, she was very sensible and on the contrary, I always saw her crying secretly because dad med her, but she epted all that, I felt the pain she was carrying.


    I just let her go and it¡¯s okay for me to see her in good hands. I was right there on the day of her engagement party and I could see how she fought and showed everyone that she could kill a person in an instant.


    ¡°Your crying again¡± I wiped my tears and I no longer felt that Zakya was beside me while standing.


    ¡°Im ning to assassinate mr. Ortiz ¡°I said.


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll help you¡± she said and sat next to me.


    ¡°How long will you be imprisoned in yourplicated past bianca?¡± She asked me Yes bianca is my real name.


    ¡°Until I can¡¯t kill mr. Ortiz my past will not let me go.¡±I said coldlyText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know  What¡¯s in your heart is full of anger and revenge but think about forgiving¡±She gently told me.


    ¡°I do not forgive the person who did not apologize to me zakya¡± I said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop you from what you want but I¡¯m just here ready to help you¡± She said.

 CHAPTER 41

    Bianca (Twin Of Be) Pov


    Zakya and I finished our conversation. So the two of us left and took her motorbike with her before we parted ways because the road to Beckett¡¯s house was different.


    I, on the other hand, drive my car too going to the cemetery where the two important people in my life are lying. I can¡¯t deny I miss them both. I didn¡¯t even touch my twin. I remain unknown to her until herst breath.


    She didn¡¯t even know that she had a sister who was always watching her from distance . If I only knew that my sister would say goodbye, I would have introduced myself with her sooner.


    When I arrived at the cemetery, I got off in my car and immediately walked to the two graves next to each other. When I arrived there, I immediately sat in the middle of the two graves and smiled sadly as I watched their tombstone.


    ¡°Mom, twins. How are you there?¡±I Said and turned to look at their grave I can¡¯t help but shed my tears in my two eyes that have lost their joy.


    ¡°Are you happy there because you¡¯re together? Dad and I are the only ones missing and we will bepleted . The only problem is that dad has another family while I am left alone and I don¡¯t know what to do ¡°I said and stroked their tombstone.


    ¡°Mom, twins, please forgive me for what I can do. I won¡¯t stop until I got the justice for the both of you. ¡± I said angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he sees satan at hell because of what he did¡± I said and immediately stood up to leave the cemetery.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you too, the three of us be together¡± I saidst and turned around before walking back to my car.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    I came back in a trance when suddenly there was a knock on the door of the room where I am now So I stood up and without emotion I opened the door and I saw  the two pairs of eyes that are too cold and lifeless  none other than Ace.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± I  ask her but her expression still didn¡¯t change.


    ¡°We¡¯re already done eating, you¡¯re the only one didn¡¯t eat. Just go down and eat in the kitchen¡± She said coldly and turned her back on me. She turned around and I followed her because I also felt hungry. She reached the stairs. So I went down.


    When we went down, she went to the sofa in the living room and who  sit there, I couldn¡¯t see dimir. So I just went to the kitchen because I still have a n to finish. When I entered the kitchen, I met dimir who looked like he wasing out of the kitchen, but I ignored him because I¡¯m going to stop bothering them today because I will  start and kill Mr. Ortiz The cause of death of the person who brought me into this world.


    I noticed that he stopped and looked at me in surprise but I just looked at him and went to the container of tes and took there as well as a spoon and fork before sitting at the table with the foodid out.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I scooped up some rice and a dish and started eating. I can still feel his presence but the pillow is gone. I also know that he hase out, so I can breathe easily and continue to eat. I also think that it will be good to attack at dawn that I will just contact Zakyater after I eat.


    I rummaged in the pocket of my pants and took out my cellphone before contacting parker¡¯s the cousin of Ivy. If you¡¯re wondering how I met him, they were just on the way while I was on my way home on my caring from the cemetery. That¡¯s why I just got home in the morning because of my encounter with Parker. I can¡¯t believe that Ivy still has a n to y. Her cousin is close to me. I¡¯ll just remember before I remember how we encountered parker.


    FLASHBACK.


    When my car was on the map and I was leaving the cemetery, I immediately dragged it to an alley where it is easy to ess. I went around a detour because it was really difficult to pass. This alley was because of the many winding detours and there were also people hanging out and drunks. I¡¯m in the middle of making my car work to turn. I almost Collide a motor who will also appear. So in the end, we¡¯re confused.


    It¡¯s good that I stop my car immediately. Annoyed I got off in my car and shouted The man in the helmet.


    ¡°D*mn it are you stupid !?¡±I annoyed shouted at him because we almost died. He also got off his motor and removed his helmet So I saw his posture. This one looks like a high schooler.


    ¡°Miss sorry¡± he said as he put his helmet on the head of his motor. And it looks like he hasn¡¯t seen my face yet. When he turned to me, I could see the change in his expression mixed with sadness and longing, but it didn¡¯t change before it was reced by an expression I couldn¡¯t express.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry miss you I just didn¡¯t see you¡± He said but I didn¡¯t answer and just stared at him before returning to my car so I can left because he was just wasting my time.


    ¡°Just wait ms¡± he stopped me So I faced him. ¡°What else do you need? You¡¯re just wasting my time.


    ¡°Can we talk for a while¡± He said So even though I was surprised I just nodded and went to the side with the wood and sat there. I saw him turn around while he was looking at me. So I raised an eyebrow at him. He shook his head before following me and we leaned against the wall next to me.


    ¡°Tell me the truth? Why are you pretending to be someone else? ¡± he asked so I looked at him with a startled look. How did he know who this one was. He could only look away


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I said coldly to him. ¡°Why do you pretend to be her?¡± he asked and ignored my question to him earlier.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked and looked at me. I rested deeply because of what he said. I have no desire to deny because I know there is no secret that cannot be revealed. Even though I don¡¯t know who is in front of me Now I know he has a part in the Life of my twin.


    ¡°Who are you and how did you know?¡± I asked and looked in the other direction. I feel the deviation of his vision in another direction.


    ¡°When my cousin asks me to be closed to you. I start investigating my own before I start approaching you.¡± He said So I didn¡¯t say a word and just listened to what he had to say. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s a cousin. That woman, I couldn¡¯t recover from her kick to me.


    ¡°I took a few days to investigate you and in the time that has passed I just discovered The truth I found out that your Be¡¯s twin sister. I still have to go to  orphanage where you grew up. Just to know Everything about You. When I found out that a nun told me that Mr. Ortiz had adopted you also killed your mother,¡±he said. This one is so good and he even managed to investigate me.


    ¡°So what did you get from digging up my information?¡± I said this but I heard no answer from him.


    ¡°If you thought I was nning to kill the Ludwig Family as well as your ugly cousin, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m tired of pretending. So I¡¯ll end everything.¡± I said


    ¡°I intend to end the life of the person who took back the life of the One who gave birth to me¡±


    ¡°If you have a n to finish everything I¡¯m ready to help you¡± He said So I stood up and looked at him.


    ¡°Then can I count on you?¡± I gently told him. It just nodded and someone took out of his jacket pocket and handed me A small card. When I looked at it and it was just his number. I looked at him before turning around and going to my car.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    ¡°You  called¡± He said on the other line Because I just answered. ¡°Later tonight we will attack Ortiz¡¯s ware house. Just follow there.¡± I said and the call dropped. Before I continue to eat.

 CHAPTER 42

    Third Person Pov


    The darkness hase and bianca is getting ready or better to say be¡¯s twin. She was preparing to leave dimir¡¯s mansion secretly to rush to where Mr. Ortiz warehouse the man who killed her mother.


    She was wearing only a ck jeans that were tighten to her legs and she paired it with a white shirt and a ck leather jacket and she wore her boots that were not too long before she wore A ck mask that would only cover her mouth but you can see her round eyes and you can see the eagerness to tear the person she wanted to  revenge on.


    On the other hand, Zakya came out of their house slowly and carefully so that her boyfriend Beckett would not catch her deep. This breathing sign is asleep. When Zakya came out, she immediately went to her motorbike which she parked in the distance so that Beckett could not heared when she reached her motorbike.


    She immediately stood there and put on her helmet before driving the motorbike to Mr. Ortiz ware house.


    So Bianca immediately left the guest room where she was staying and walked down with caution so that Emory and dimir would not wake up. When she managed to get out, she immediately ride her ducati.


    Just in time, Zakya arrived not far from Mr. Ortiz warehouse and looked at the two guards outside as if suppressing drowsiness. Suddenly, Bianca arrived and got off her motorbike and stood next to Zakya¡¯s stand with a view of the ware house they were going to enter.


    If you look at the warehouse, it is veryrge because this warehouse itself is the location of drugs and illegal businesses of Mr. Ortiz and that¡¯s  also what bianca doesn¡¯t know. She thought that this ware house was just a simple warehouse where Mr. Orty products were just dumped.


    ¡°We have to part ways to make sure you don¡¯t get caught because I have a bad feeling.¡± Bianca said coldly to Zakya. That¡¯s why she nodded at the same time as they parted ways. Bianca went through a wall and without any difficulty she climbed it before jumping to the ground so there was no obstacle that she entered the warehouse while Zakya went through the back where there was a guard who was just sitting while closing his eyes and looking asleep.


    Zakya didn¡¯t wasted time and she slowly passed behind him before opening the door silently. When she entered, the huge boxes ced at the bottom opened up to her and were stacked on top of it. So she wondered why there was such a thing.


    She approached it and examined it before opening a box and when she opened it she saw the packs of drugs. So she was shocked, she took a pack before examining it, but while she examined it in her hand, she did not feel a man on her back and hit her ate her head back and lost her consciousness.


    The man immediately picked her up like a sack of rice and carelessly he walked to a hidden basement of the warehouse and he put Zakya in a cage -like ss but it seemed to fill it with water because it had water up to the knees.


    But there is a seat in the Middle. He put Zakya at the chair who is now wet Half on her knee because of the water. When the man put her there, he immediately came out of that ss before he  pressed a remote and make the ss closed.


    The type of ss wall  that doesn¡¯t have even one hole. On the other hand, Bianca went around the House to look for Zakya but she couldn¡¯t find her. Until someone spoke in the whole corner of the warehouse because of the speaker. That voice came.


    ¡°Who are you looking for dear bianca?¡± Said an old man who was looking at bianca on the monitor who was stunned by what she heard.


    ¡°Are you looking for your friend?¡± He then said that bianca already knew who was speaking because only the voice would know Mr. Ortiz is the person she is aiming for.


    ¡°Where is my friend?¡± She said emphatically. That¡¯s why the demonicughter of Mr. echoed. Ortiz.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bianca, bianca, I know the day wille when you will be a traitor. The only difference is that you don¡¯t know how to act secretly without anyone knowing.¡±Mr. Ortiz said while smirking while looking at theputer monitor where he can see the entire interior of the warehouse as well as the basement where Zakya is located.


    ¡°Do you want to save your friend?¡± He said to Bianca.


    ¡°If I¡¯m with you, start looking for her before he dies. ¡± Mr. Ortiz yfully said before taking the remote held by his staff and press it, so gradually rise the water where Zakya who¡¯s until Now is still asleep.


    So what bianca did was she immediately obeyed to find Zakya¡¯s whereabouts. A few hours passed. She still couldn¡¯t find Zakya¡¯s whereabouts. In Zakya¡¯s side, the water rose on the side of her neck because she was just sitting on the chair because he was dizzy and woke up with the water on the side of her neck.


    So she immediately stood up. She immediately looked for the outside of the ss where she was locked up but she couldn¡¯t find it. So she just mmed it and dared to break it but the ss wall was really strong. So she had no choice but to shout.


    ¡°D*mn ss! Bianca !!! Help me!¡± She shouted as she mmed the ss wall. So when bianca heard zakya¡¯s shouting for help, she immediately followed that voice and found herself in a dark corner. So she entered it without fear before she reached a door that looked like a basement door.


    ¡°Zakya do you hear me?!¡± She said with strength.


    ¡°I hear you please help me before this water kill me.¡± Zakya said So she wasted no time and opened the basement door and Zakya came up with her covered by a ss wall with water rising.


    ¡°D*mn! Stay put I¡¯ll make a way.¡± Bianca said before looking around and she saw A baseball bat  used by the man to hit Zakya¡¯s head earlier. She immediately picked it up and approached the ss.


    ¡°Walk backwards.¡± She orders Zakya So she obeys it. Bianca hit the on the ss with all her might but it had no effect. She just repeated that over and over but nothing changed.


    ¡°Even if you shoot it, it won¡¯t break.¡± Suddenly Mr. Ortiz spoke who¡¯s until now is still on theputer monitor watching the situation.


    ¡°D*mn you! Just die you Old dumbass hag¡± Bianca annoyedly said  in frustration. That¡¯s why Mr. Ortizughed.


    ¡°Who do you think would die first your friend or me?¡± Mr. Ortiz Teasingly said.

 CHAPTER 43

    Emory Ace Pov


    We both knew that bianca had left secretly earlier, Beckett called us this morning when we were both in the living room and bianca was in the kitchen.


    FLASHBACK


    While I was sitting on the sofa with my arms crossed, I was facing dimir who had been staring at me before but I  just ignored him because I was used to his looks, I just looked at a flower ced in the center of the ss stable of the sofa because I can¡¯t do anything else I n to visit E and Shawn because a few months ago I haven¡¯t been able to visit them.


    I just came back in a trance when dimir¡¯s phone suddenly rang just next to his seat. My attention went to him, he took his cellphone and answered it but his eyesight was still on me, I was wondering to him what was on my face and he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off me.


    ¡°Hello.¡± He calmly said on the other line and his gaze was still on me. You can¡¯t hear the person on the other line talking to him because he doesn¡¯t have a loud speaker.


    I just avoided looking at him because his puffy eyes seemed to attract me. I looked back at him when he suddenly put his cellphone on the table and it looked like he had turned it into a loud speaker for me to hear.


    ¡°Guess I what I found out.¡± I heard Beckett say on the other line but we didn¡¯t say a word and just waited for what he would say next.


    ¡°That be who¡¯s in your house is not the true be, but Bell¡¯s twin sister none other than bianca.¡±He said on the other line that I was not surprised by his news because I don¡¯t know who else is. I was just shaken. I turned to see dimir leaning on the sofa and there was no reaction.


    ¡°And I found out that Zakya and Bianca are nning to assassinate Mr. Ortiz at his Warehouseter tonight at midnight, and I can¡¯t afford to lose my girlfriend, so I had to help them; we all know that Mr. Ortiz is a mafia. ¡°He said on the other line before the call was cut off, I knew he would help, especially since his innocent girlfriend was in trouble or should I say not too innocent.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± I asked dimir who was looking at me but he just smiled and its  looks like I already know what¡¯s in this one¡¯s brain.


    END OF FLASHBACK


    ¡°Hey, what are you thinking again? Bianca already leave earlier and it¡¯s been two hours were still here, do you have any n following her?¡± Suddenly dimir spoke next to me so I got up and went straight out of the door of the room with me I heard his footsteps following me.


    When the two of us came out of the main door, we went to the garage of the masion because there were all parked cars and my motorbike. I went to my motorbike and took the Hemet before wearing it before starting the motor when I¡¯ll be starting to leave, I felt my motor at the back got heavy and a hand curled on my stomach So I stiffened I knew it was dimir.


    ¡°What are you doing? You don¡¯t have a motorbike?¡± I said coldly to him but I felt him tighten the grip of his two arms on my stomach and not only that he really put his face on my shoulder because I was annoyed I just operated the motor at super speed but The this one looks even happier because he is so close to me and hugs me even more.


    ¡°What will you look like when your stomach swells up because of our future child?¡± He whispered to me because he said that I almost broke the motor at the same time he caressed my stomach while hugging me So I know I blushed again because of what he said.


    ¡°D*mn you want us both to die here!¡± I said angrily to him while my eyes still on the road.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know you won¡¯t let us both get hurt. Especially me, your passenger.¡± He said So I blushed again ¡°d *mn why does he tend to stretch.¡± I said in my mind.


    ¡°When did you learn to stretch like that?¡± I said coldly as I continued to drive the motor. There were no cars because it was midnight. So I headed down the road alone.


    ¡°Just now.¡± He said sparingly so I didn¡¯t speak anymore because maybe something else came out of sweet words in his mouth that made me blush especially.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even if I did not have a child with the first woman I loved, I will make sure that You will be the Mother of my children.¡± He suddenly said So I was stunned there but I continued to run the motor. I wanted to say that I was the woman he loved who just went to another body but I was afraid to say that to him.


    ¡°I want you to be my wife and I don¡¯t want you to leave me alone again I¡¯m tired of being left behind So I hope you won¡¯t leave me.¡± He said and tightened his grip on me.


    ¡°I want to start a family, I want to have many children in abundance I can hear a noise in the big mansion that I n to build.¡±


    ¡°I want to see us take care of our future child together.¡±


    ¡°I want to see us grow old together as our children grow up.¡±


    ¡°You know? I dreamed of marrying the first woman I loved but unfortunately Destiny stopped me but I¡¯m grateful because I met you. There is a saying that if someone is lost someone wille and that is You.¡±


    ¡°I want to marry you, and nothing will be able to stop me this time; I won¡¯t let what happened before, when the woman I first loved was abruptly taken away from me, I can¡¯t afford to lose you.¡± At what he said, tears gradually trickled down my other eye.


    All my memoriese back to when I was still in be¡¯s body. He was the first man I loved and until now he is still the man who make  my heart soft. I also want to start a family but it looks like there are many more trialsing to us and I don¡¯t want to ruin my child in case I have one.


    ¡°Yes, I believe we will grow old together as our children grow older, but we have no influence over what will happen in the future.¡± I told him I felt he clung to me even more.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if we¡¯re the ones for each other, and we don¡¯t know what will happen since we both know that destiny may y tricks on us. Destiny can keep us apart, but it can also bring us back together if one of us remains away¡± I calmly told him while on the road I look and I know that the tears have dried up in my eyes before.


    ¡°What you say won¡¯t happen if you don¡¯t go, since I know I won¡¯t leave because I¡¯ll never be the first to leave, and if you have a n to leave, please depart when I¡¯m ready , therefore I won ¡®t be expecting anyone to return to me, I¡¯m tired of being left alone. ¡°He said weakly So I was stunned by what he said. I did not answer what he said because we arrived at the exact location of Mr. warehouse. Ortiz.


    I stopped the motor in front of the warehouse because there were parked motors. It looks like they started earlier because I saw two bodyguards who looked asleep because and were lying in front of the gate. The two of us got off the motor and went to the warehouse together.

 CHAPTER 44

    Emory Ace Pov


    When we entered the warehouse we could see the fight of parker¡¯s group and my two eyes could not find Beckett it looked like he went to where his most beloved woman was. I turned to look at dimir who was looking right at me. I avoided looking at him because I couldn¡¯t bear those stares.


    ¡°Let¡¯s part ways.¡± I said to him and then I didn¡¯t let  him speak because I was already walking away from him to find the whereabouts of bianca and Zakya. I walked away from him and went through a wide hallway because our warehouse was too big.


    As I walked I came across a pile of boxes I just examined it and I examined the boxes using only my critical eyes. In my examination there I approached A box before opening it. When I opened it, I was exposed to a repacked drugs.


    I just closed the box again because I don¡¯t know anything about that. I just rolled my eyes at the whole corner of my ce and I noticed a rather dark path but I had no intention of going there. I just went back to where I went before while my eyes were observing around and I saw a strange door in a corner So I didn¡¯t wasted no time but to walk closer there and I first felt my surroundings as I walked towards that door.


    When I got to the opposite door I looked at it first before slowly opening I knew there was someone inside I could feel his presence. I entered without hesitation. I walked over and the CCTV monitors of the entire warehouse opened up to me. I can see how Parker can fight with Mr. Ortiz staff, while I saw dimir who seemed to have encountered a ninja because of his agility when exchanging blows with dimir.


    Suddenly the door closed behind me and I felt a blowing from behind. So I tilted my head without any difficulty. So his fist passed me. I held it before twisting his arm, I could hear the fracture of his arm bone but I did not hear a single moan from him.


    But I ignored that and hit his neck. So he lost consciousness to the floor. I shook my two palms and approached the monitor. I sat in the Chair ced in front of the monitor and crossed my two legs. I¡¯ll just watch them because it looks interesting.


    I can see on my monitor how bianca is whimpering in anger because Zakya is about to drown in the water which looks like she is in a big ss that is already full of water. I can also see how worried Beckett is looking at Zakya.


    ¡°D*mn it! if something bad happens to my friend I¡¯ll make sure  to dig you grave!¡± Bianca said strongly to Mr. Ortiz who just grinned to one side looks like they started earlier we just little bitte.


    ¡°Can you really kill me? Where you grew up and took care of you?¡± Mr. Ortiz said.


    ¡°What do you think I can¡¯t kill you? Give it to me if you don¡¯t want to die early.¡± Bianca¡¯s angry words seem to be referring to Mr. Ortiz who is a remote that seems to control the water that is located by zakya.


    ¡°Give me that F*cking remote while I¡¯m still talking nicely.¡± Bianca said again.


    ¡°Why would I give it to you give me a reason why!¡± When Mr. Ortiz smirkly said


    ¡°D*mn you if something happens to my baby I¡¯ll f*cking kill you!¡± Beckett shouted and without hesitation shot Mr. Ortiz in the thigh. Because of that, Mr. Ortiz and pressed the red button on the remote So I can see how Zakya¡¯s ce was filled with water.


    She swam and trying to broke that ss, she could probably die. I could see how Bianca¡¯s tears flowed as she mmed the ss wall.


    ¡°F*ck Stay put don¡¯t give up! You¡¯re the only one I have, don¡¯t leave me either!¡± Bianca cried to Zakya who was inside. Beckett, on the other hand, is confused by the condition of the woman he loves. He quickly approached Mr. Ortiz knelt down whileughing but Beckett ignored that and took the remote in Mr. Ortiz and pressed that but nothing happens.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! I thought you could handle me?¡± Mr.  Ortiz said and Loughing.


    ¡°D*mn what did you do!¡± Beckett said angrily and threatened Mr. Ortiz on his knees.


    ¡°If I die I¡¯ll make sure someonees to my pit HAHAHHAHA!¡± Mr. Ortiz said, because of that, Beckett kicked him but Mr. Ortiz was justughing like crazy.


    Beckett quickly approached An Iron and hit the ss with full force but nothing was happening yet, I can see how Zakya couldn¡¯t breathe inside the ss so I just shook because I can see now this happening don¡¯t have any thrill hayss.


    I waited a few more minutes but they couldn¡¯t think of a way to open the ss. I saw dimir enter where  bianca and Beckett were. Parker and his gang mates also entered. When they saw Zakya¡¯s condition they helped break the ss where Zakya was. dimir, on the other hand, approached Ortiz who is stillughing.


    I saw dimir kick Mr. Ortiz  legs where he was shot by Beckett I just winced because Mr. Ortiz. Since I saw that zakya gave up I pressed A red botton on the side of the monitor I was watching Now. When I touched it, the ss where Zakya was ced suddenly split in the middle. So the water gushed out.


    The ending is  they all got wet expect  dimir and Ortiz because they are far from where the other  is. When it opened Beckett quickly approached Zakya and gave it air. I just got up and went out to leave secretly to visit E and Shawn seems to be there First I will stay Until I find Myself.


    I will also return when I am ready to start a family with the man I love.


    Third Person Pov


    ¡°D*MN IT UNTIL NOW YOU STILL DON¡¯T FIND IT!¡± Enraged a man pped His desk in his office because of the news of his staff.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry boss, we¡¯ve already looked for her anywhere but we can still trace her.¡± His staff answered him.


    ¡°LEAVE! DON¡¯T SHOW ME IF YOU DON¡¯T HAVE GOOD NEWS.¡± He said emphatically to his staff so his staff came out and he returned to sitting on his swivel chair and wiped his forehead. ¡°D*mn wife where are you?¡± He said that because he could no longer find the second woman he loved.


    he also left all his dreams of building a family, which was blocked again by destiny. The mansion he dreamed of building then waspleted a year ago. He thought he could bring home the woman he wanted to marry did not happen, because the mansion he built was shrouded in sadness and there seemed to be nothing missing because he was the only one who was always there, he only sent the cleaners there on weekends.


    He has already used his ability to find Emory the second woman he loved but he still can¡¯t do anything because that One is so good at hiding.


    Over the past year he has spent his time working. He became even colder and also became hot -headed. Especially with his employees, if you make a small mistake, you will automatically be shouted at and you will be fired immediately.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Emory, on the other hand, is sitting on the edge of theke where she has always been hanging out since she left without saying goodbye to the man she loves.


    During her time in the forest where she first woke up, she did nothing but hint at animals and nt flowers because she was fond of that. E, on the other hand grown up while Shawn Her pet tiger is even more ferocious but it is still gentle when ites to her and the Peterson Family.


    She thinks ofing back but she is afraid she will nevere back. She knew she had hurt the man she loved so much. So she hesitated to go back to the person she had left for the second time.


    The story of dimir and Emory end here! But watch out for book 2 and this time they will join the course of the story of chaos.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!